ã€ŠKindredã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Losing Mind

    A public execution.

    Thit is one of the few events that makes people of Quas excited.

    Today''s main event is the execution of Tobias Camry, the criminal who sold out his country.

    Tobias Camry is the disowned son of Eamon Camry, the Minister of Finances. His father Eamon disowned him when Tobias eloped with a maid.

    Tobias was supposed to become the husband of the Eight Princess, making him the Prince Consort. In the marriage between Princess and a Noble, the Princess is the head of the family, converting a proud Nobleman into a male concubine struggling in Princess'' harem.

    Since young, Tobias was educated to become the next family head. Just like every man, he dreamt of cultivating to Saint Realm, obtaining military achievements and creating his own harem full of beauties. However, with the engagement with the Eight Princess all his dreams were crushed.

    Tobias made up his mind. If his father could crush his dreams without batting an eye, he would do the same. He took one of the maids he fancied in his arms and ran away.

    Since the King considered Eight Princess just as a cannon fodder, he punished Eamon only with wage deduction for a year.

    After eloping with a maid who''s name he did not know yet, he raped her on his first stop.

    After three months of traveling, Tobias finally found a place to settle. He settled in the neighboring Azure Empire.

    He tried to start a new life in the prosperous Azure Empire, however in Azure Empire, he was just a commoner. He was a commoner with a pregnant woman which he called ''Hey''. He didn''t need to know her name, to him she was just a toy he brought along.

    Working in the fields, he heard other farmers talking about the coming war between the Country of Quas and Azure Empire.

    ''A chance!'' He thought. He was the son of Minister of Finances. He was trained to succeed his father. He knew many things Azure Empire could only guess.

    Thus, Tobias and his ''new'' family have become traitors to the Country of Quas.

    On the day the war between two largest countries on the continent started, the maid gave a birth.

    Unfortunately, she died after giving birth. Leaving Tobias with a newborn.

    Once he heard the maid died, he left the baby in the care of his personnel.

    After five years, the tides of the war started changing. Tobias was getting worried. If by any chance Azure Empire falls, just what fate will await him, a traitor? His mind was getting worse every day. Every day in fear that Azure Empire will lose the war.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Hihihi~" He looked out of the window and saw a small five-year-old girl running around, happily chasing butterflies.

    He gritted his teeth.

    "I''m suffering here in fear of getting captured by Quas and this little shit is running around happily!" He ran out of the house, grabbed the girl by the collar and dragged her to the kitchen.

    "Owie, it hurts, pwease *sniff* release me!" The little girl cried. However, Tobias who was mentally down was set on punishing this girl.

    He took a knife from the drawer and without batting an eye, he mercilessly cut the girls tongue out!

    After a while, "Ahh, it''s finally quiet".

    The girl was liked by the servants in the house so after Tobias left the kitchen, they quickly reacted and saved her life. However, she wouldn''t be able to speak again, unless she receives a Sage Grade recovery pill.

    The war continued and another three years passed. Azure Empire was on the brink of destruction.

    Every day, Tobias would lock himself in his room and come out only to release his stress by using his maids.

    He would meet the little girl now and then. For two years he didn''t take a notice of her, but after the situation got worse his eyes were always searching for enemies.

    He then saw the girls eyes. Her right eye was azure, just like his. But what he was concerned about, was her left eye. The violet one. It was the color of the maid he ran away with.

    The girl looked at him with her violet eye filled with hate and fear, just like that maid did.

    "Why are you looking at me like this!" He shouted in anger.

    "You... Stop looking at me!" His voice louder than before. The girl quickly averted her gaze, however, it didn''t seem like it to Tobias.

    "Are you looking down at me? Okay... I will make sure you never look at me with that eye again!" He grabbed the girl and gouged her left eye with his fingers.

    The girl having her tongue cut off before couldn''t even scream in pain.

    "That will teach you, try looking at me with that hateful eye now!"

 Chapter 2 - Good-for-Nothing Sixth Miss

    Another two years passed.

    Azure Empire has fallen. The Emperor and his bloodline wiped out. Azure Empire¡¯s Officials executed and their families enslaved.

    ¡°Get him!¡± A Martial Master shouted while pointing a finger a the running Tobias.

    Swoosh.

    Soon five Martial Apprentices surrounded him. ¡°Traitor, surrender or die!¡± One of the Apprentices shouted.

    Tobias bit his lip and surrendered, he had nowhere to run. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from a Martial Master in the first place.

    He was brought before Quas¡¯ Prime Minister Leofrick Maed, a middle-level Martial Sage expert. In Quas, his strength was second only to the King.

    Tobias trembled in fear, the pressure Martial Sage emitted wasn¡¯t something a Martial Apprentice like him could endure.

    ¡°Ah dear Tobias, we meet again.¡± Leofric said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°P, p, prime Minister¡±

    ¡°Do you know how Quas treats traitors?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I do-¡±

    ¡°Your family will be enslaved for 12 generations. As for you, he, he. The good ol¡¯ public execution¡± Leofric said while brushing his long white beard.

    ¡°Eeeee, executed¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, I hope you will put on a good show for your father, haha¡± Leofric said and walked away.

    In the evening, slave traders and soldiers of Quas entered Tobias¡¯ mansion. All people in the mansion were sold to the slave traders at a cheap price. Of course, the little girl was amongst them.

    On the way to the slave house, the little girl noticed many fliers advertising a public execution. She squinted her right eye and read, ¡°Tomorrow at noon, the traitors of our Quas Empire will be publicly executed. All residents of the former Azure Empire are welcomed to watch the show¡±

    The little girl knew that Tobias betrayed Quas. She didn¡¯t know if she should feel happy that Tobias will meet his end or sad that she couldn¡¯t do it herself.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.After arriving at the Slave House, she was stripped naked, showered in cold water, dressed in rags and thrown into a cell.

    The next day at noon, Tobias Camry¡¯s head was removed from his body. His head was then displayed on the city gates and his body used to feed the pigs.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    With the combined force of Prime Minister and the Demonic 4th Prince, Quas was able to conquer Azure Empire. The King became Emperor, the Country of Quas became Quas Empire.

    Prime Minister was rewarded, the Capital City was relocated and the Demonic Prince has vanished, like he always does.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    1 year later.

    A lone figure in fluffy dress is lazily strolling towards the main building of this house.

    The lone figure was the Good-for-Nothing Sixth Miss of the new Prime Minister. After the war, Prime Minister Leofric stepped down from his position and his son Tristan became the new Prime Minister.

    Today, he called this Good-for-nothing girl because she beat her servants senseless again.

    ¡°Father, you called?¡± She asked lazily.

    ¡°Meira Maed, I heard you beat your servants senseless again?¡± Tristan asked lovingly.

    ¡°Ahh, yes I did father. These slaves never do what I tell them when I tell them something they always answer: I do not know how. It¡¯s quite frustrating¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand that they are not up to your standards, but we can¡¯t switch your servants every week. Why don¡¯t you train them properly?¡±

    ¡°Old dogs can¡¯t learn new tricks.¡± She said coldly.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I sent some servants to purchase child slaves for you? You can shape them to your liking¡±

    ¡°Yes, that could work. Thank you father, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will take my leave¡±

    ¡°Go¡±

    ¡°Servants!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master¡±

    ¡°Go to the closest Slave House and bring few children to Meira¡¯s courtyard¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

 Chapter 3 - Miss Had an Accident

    A middle-aged servant and three Martial Apprentices arrived at the Slave House where a fat man with a mustache welcomed them.

    ¡°Welcome, welcome. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± He asked while rubbing his hands together.

    ¡°Bring me to see your child slaves¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Please follow me¡±

    The middle-aged servant was named Merek. He served Tristan since he was young.

    Even though he served Tristan all his life, he still can¡¯t understand why he dotes on Sixth Miss. Tristan has 9 daughters and every one of them is more talented, beautiful and less arrogant.

    Sixth Miss is engaged to the Eleventh Prince, who is only 10 years old. Eleventh Prince has no chance at succeeding the throne, so why is Tristan so doting on Sixth Miss?

    First Miss is engaged to First Prince.

    Second Miss is genius cultivator who reached Martial Master Realm at 17 years.

    Third Miss is a disciple of Martial Overlord.

    Fourth Miss is engaged to Second Prince.

    And so on.

    Yet Sixth Miss is Good-for-nothing with no talent in Martial Arts, her arrogant personality is known through the whole Empire. Why does he dote so much on her? Merek couldn¡¯t figure that out.

    ¡°These are all the child slaves our Slave House currently own.¡± The fat slave trader said.

    Merek looked in the cell and saw 6 children. 3 boys and 3 girls.

    ¡°They are aged between 8 and 12¡±

    Master didn¡¯t tell me how many I should bring with me¡­ Should I take them all? Merek pondered.

    ¡°Do you want to take a closer look?¡±

    ¡°No need, I will buy them all¡±

    ¡°Alright! Please wait a moment in the waiting room, I will quickly prepare them!¡± The fat slave trader said with joyous voice.

    Soon, the slave trader returned with 6 children bound in chains together.

    ¡°6 child slaves, that will be 3 gold coins¡±

    Merek tossed a bag with gold coins towards the slave trader. The slave trader looked inside and his eyes started shining.

    Merek then grabbed the chains and dragged the children towards the carriage.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    He soon returned back to the residence.

    Merek dragged the children towards Sixth Miss¡¯ courtyard.

    He then finds one of Sixth Miss¡¯ servants and tells them that he has brought the child slaves Miss wanted.

    After he completed what he was told to, he quickly left from Sixth Miss¡¯ courtyard. He didn¡¯t want to stay there longer than he had to.

    ¡°Miss, the child slaves arrived.¡± The maid said timidly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Sixth Miss quickly stood up and went outside.

    When she arrived outside, she was greatly disappointed.

    6 children. One was missing an arm, the second one was looking like he would die at any time, another one was missing an eye!

    ¡°What¡¯s is this crap!¡± Sixth Miss shouted.

    ¡°Miss, language¡­¡± The maid beside her said timidly.

    Slap.

    ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m greatly disappointed?!¡±

    The children looked at Sixth Miss in fear.

    ¡°If you like them so much then take care of them!¡± Sixth Miss shouted and walked back to her room.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡± The maid with a palm-printed on her face said.

    She took the children to the servant bathroom, where she scrubbed them clean, then she dressed them in servant clothes.

    She then explained their work.

    Days slowly passed by and Sixth Miss was in bad mood.

    One of the children slaves was a slow learner and Sixth Miss couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she turned around and angrily walked towards the head servants room. She planned to send the child to the Beast Pit. Beast Pit is a coliseum where people fight against Beasts for glory and money.

    ¡°Uwa~a!¡±

    However, on the way to head servant¡¯s room she slipped on the wet stairs and fell unconscious.

    She lied there on the stone cold floor unconscious, blood flowing out from her head.

    ¡°Sixth Miss!¡±

    It was only after 10 minutes that someone finally noticed her unmoving body on the floor.

    As the servant looked on Sixth Miss¡¯ injury, his face turned ashen.

    ¡°You, call the doctor. You go inform Master and the rest of you help me move Sixth Miss on the bed!¡±

 Chapter 4 - Miss is Strange!

    I don¡¯t have a name. However, I¡¯m called many things. Hey, You, Slave, Servant, Maid, Thrash, Shit, Mute girl, One-eyed freak¡­

    It has been a year since I¡¯ve been brought from the Slave House. I was assigned as a personal servant of Sixth Miss, Meira Maed.

    The first impression I got from Miss was that she was scary.

    The head of this house is the Prime Minister Tristan Maed, who is a renown Martial Artist. Yet, Sixth Miss is way scarier.

    There are rumours about Sixth Miss everywhere and, surprisingly, most of them are true.

    The latest rumour is about Eleventh Prince cancelling the engagement.

    However, that is not a rumour anymore. A week ago, Eleventh Prince personally came and cancelled the engagement.

    I¡¯ve heard from the other maids that he apparently doesn¡¯t want to be with a woman who gets injured by slipping on the stairs.

    The real reason might however be different. It has been half a year since Sixth Miss slipped, she hasn¡¯t woken up yet.

    We, the 6 children that were brought here from the Slave House are attending Miss¡¯s sleeping body every day.

    I¡¯m on my way towards Miss¡¯s room. I have to switch with the other children.

    At first, we were supposed to work in two groups of three. But, because I can¡¯t talk the other two girls left me alone and joined the boys¡¯ group.

    ¡°I hope that this bitch doesn¡¯t wake up.¡±

    As I walk closer, I hear Jack exclaim.

    ¡°Watch what you say, Jack. Though I wholeheartedly agree~¡±

    Next, I hear the sound of splashing water and a thud.

    ¡°Here you go Miss, I took care of you properly. Now if you excuse us~¡±

    The door opens and the five children leave while laughing.

    I open the door and slip inside. When I look towards the bed, I see Miss with a wet towel over her face. I quickly pull it off and wipe her face with a dry towel.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!Next, I put the wet towel in the bucket with water, carefully wring it out and put it over Miss¡¯s forehead. Although Miss is a scary person, her sleeping face looks like that of an angel.

    As I pull my hands from Miss¡¯s forehead I notice that she is slowly opening her eyes. Miss is awake! What do I do?

    Miss slowly gets up and says, ¡°Nnng, where am I?¡±

    She¡¯s touching her head like she was trying to remember something. I would like to ask her if she¡¯s alright, but I can¡¯t talk.

    ¡°W, who are you?¡± Miss suddenly asked me.

    I¡¯m in a panic, I don¡¯t know how to answer. The only thing that came to my mind was to put my hands over my chest and bow down deeply.

    I steal a glance of Miss while bowing. She¡¯s frowning. ¡°Reinkarnatsiya?¡± I hear her muttering something, however, I didn¡¯t understand properly.

    Will I get scolded?

    I hear rustling sounds suddenly and take a look what¡¯s happening. Miss is trying to stand up, but she fell back on the bed.

    I unconsciously move towards her and hold her arm.

    I moved without thinking! Now I¡¯m in trouble. I will get sold to the Pit. Miss hates when servants are touching her the most.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I think I heard something strange. I tilt my head, trying to recall Miss¡¯s latest words. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She said that, right? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I?

    She then looks at her attire, and says ¡°Help me get dressed please.¡±

    Miss is strange! Call the doctors, something strange happened with Miss! Did Miss angered the heavens?! Is this perhaps a divine punishment?!

    While I¡¯m panicking, Miss is looking at me and giggling while covering her mouth.

 Chapter 5 - Miss is Merciless!

    It has been two days since Miss woke up from her six-month sleep and the news about her waking up quickly spread around the Maed Manor.

    But in those two days, no one visited Sixth Miss. Not even her father. I had an impression that amongst his twenty children, he doted the most on Sixth Miss. So why he hasn¡¯t come to visit his favorite daughter?

    Miss, however, doesn¡¯t seem to mind and she is instead spreading out on the floor doing something called ¡°yoga¡±.

    Although it looks funny, Miss said that it¡¯s good for the body.

    In these two days, Miss hasn¡¯t punished me in any way. The thought about Sixth Miss being switched for a new one crossed my mind numerous times, but even if that¡¯s the truth, I wouldn¡¯t mind.

    I like this Miss better.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss.¡± The five children greeted Miss.

    After Miss woke up, the other children didn¡¯t attend her for some reason. I have no idea why they didn¡¯t come to serve their master.

    It¡¯s their duty, if not for Sixth Miss buying them they would still be in the Slave House.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± The gentle smile that was on Miss¡¯s face for the last two days disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Jack clicked his tongue and said with disdain, ¡°we were practicing martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Practicing martial arts? Is that your duty?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, we are already Martial Acolytes. Thrash like you doesn¡¯t have the right to speak to us like that.¡±

    !

    Jack! How are you talking to Miss? Are you courting death?!

    I look at Miss. The corner of her lips curved up.

    She raised her hand up and swung it towards Jack¡¯s face.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Snort.¡± Jack snorted and didn¡¯t move. If he is already Martial Acolyte than he doesn¡¯t have to. A normal person¡¯s slap can¡¯t injure Martial Artist.

    I have to stop her! If Jack and the children retaliate, Miss will get injured.

    I reach my hand towards her waist trying to stop her, but before my hand was even close to her, ¡®Slap!¡¯ the slapping sound resounded around the courtyard, followed by a sound of a body falling on the ground.

    I stuck my head from behind Miss¡¯s body only to see Jack on the ground spitting blood and broken teeth.

    How? What happened?

    The other four children looked at Miss with cold eyes.

    ¡°You bitch! How dare you hurt him¡± Anne, the oldest girl jumped towards Miss.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Miss stood there, not moving an inch. Once Anne was close, she raised her right leg and kicked Anne to the abdomen.

    Anne fell on the ground lifelessly like a mannequin.

    She is not moving.

    ¡°Have mercy!¡± The other girl Jennipher, fell on her knees and banged her head on the ground.

    ¡°Jennipher! What are you doing?!¡± Jack yelled out.

    ¡°Y, you don¡¯t see? Just look at Anne! Sh, she is dead!¡± Jennipher said while crying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, please spare me!¡± She added.

    Miss looked at her with disdain. She then walked towards her. Seeing Miss getting close to her, Jennipher put her head on the ground and stopped moving.

    Miss looked at the crawling girl at her feet. She then raised her leg and, ¡®Crack!¡¯ and, and-

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    I turned around and vomited my lunch.

 Chapter 6 - Miss Gave Me a Name!

    ¡°Blueergh.¡±

    I vomited my lunch.

    I have seen a lot of blood when the soldiers occupied the mansion. And I have seen a lot of bizarre things in the Slave House. But I never saw a head pop like a balloon.

    After vomiting I try to wipe my mouth with my sleeve. The feeling in my mouth is horrible¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Miss suddenly cries out.

    ¡°Sweetie, you can¡¯t wipe that in your sleeve!¡± Miss runs up to me.

    I unconsciously start trembling. Did I do something wrong? Am I going to get scolded? These thoughts run through my mind.

    However, Miss used the sleeve on her clothes to wipe my mouth instead.

    ¡°Funyaa~¡± Being cared about felt so good I let out a weird sound. My face instantly turned red.

    Miss¡¯s cold smile is now replaced with a gentle one.

    She stops wiping my mouth and scans me from the top to the bottom. She then nods in satisfaction.

    ¡°Oi! D, don¡¯t ignore us! Do you know what you just did?!¡± Jack yells out and destroys the nice mood.

    ¡°What? Still talking back?¡± Miss says coldly.

    The instant change in Miss¡¯s expression is quite scary.

    ¡°Y, y, you just killed two of my friends! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right gu-¡±

    ¡°Guys?¡±

    Jack looks behind him, expecting his two friends still behind him. But he only sees their backs in the distance.

    ¡°What? Still not getting out of my sight? Scram off and clean this mess up!¡± Miss coldly yelled at Jack.

    Miss then turns back to face me, grabs my hand and says.

    ¡°Come, sweetie. Come with Big Sis to the city.¡±

    City? I don¡¯t know if I can be of any use. So far, I have been locked in all places I have been.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Furthermore, I can¡¯t speak. I won¡¯t be of any use to Miss. Shouldn¡¯t she take someone more capable with her? Is what I wanted to ask. But I can¡¯t.

    Miss drags me to the gate, where palanquins are parked.

    On the way here, I felt like someone was watching us from the trees, but that must be my imagination.

    The maid standing next to the palanquin greets Miss and holds the curtain for her.

    ¡°Awuuu~!¡±

    While thinking if I can keep up with the carriers, Miss pulled me inside.

    She carefully places me on her lap.

    ¡°Awawa?¡± I asked in a panic.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Miss tilts her head. Looks like my questions wasn¡¯t understood.

    What I wanted to ask was ¡°What are you doing, Miss?¡±

    Slave servants like me shouldn¡¯t even touch the palanquin.

    But before I could wriggle out of Miss¡¯s embrace, the palanquin is lifted up.

    ¡°Auuu¡­¡± I sigh in defeat.

    ¡°Hehe, you are so cute¡­¡±

    ¡°Awuu!¡± Please don¡¯t make fun of me, Miss. There¡¯s no way a crippled thing like me can be considered cute.

    ¡°Hehe~¡± Miss tightened her embrace and rested her chin on my head.

    ¡°You see, when I asked around what is your name, no one was able to answer me clearly¡±

    ¡°And because you can¡¯t tell me yourself, I decided to give you a name myself~¡± Miss says in a playful tone.

    N, name?

    Naming someone like me?

    Is it okay for someone like me to have a name?

    ¡°Latifa.¡±

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    Sorry for the delay. I was busy with my other novels and translations~

 Chapter 7 - I Have Reincarnated into a Good-for-nothing Miss?

    Side: Miss

    ¡°¡­ Suuuu!¡±

    I gasp for a breath as I finally reached the surface¡­? There¡¯s no water¡­?

    ¡°I hope that this bitch doesn¡¯t wake up.¡±

    I hear some children swearing.

    ¡°Watch what you say, Jack. Though I wholeheartedly agree~¡±

    I slightly open my eye and look at the children, based on their appearances they can¡¯t be older than ten years.

    I wonder if their parents know how their children behave¡­

    ¡°Here you go Miss, I took care of you properly. Now if you excuse us~¡±

    Plop.

    Something wet lands on my head.

    The children leave while laughing.

    I try to sit up, but the door opens again.

    The door opens slowly and quietly. The slow step quickens and soon the wet thing on my head disappears.

    I open my eyes slightly again and see a little black-haired girl carefully drying the wet towel that was thrown on my head.

    Poor thing. I say in my mind as I notice her missing left eye. There¡¯s an ugly scar over the empty eye socket, it must have been forcefully gouged out¡­

    She carefully puts the towel on my head again. Her little hand was gently placed on my forehead.

    While enjoying her little warm hand on my forehead I think about the current situation.

    I was on a joint mission with other hitmen. We were sailing on a ship up the Amazon. Our mission was to take out the dangerous, cannibalistic tribe Liura.

    Because we were quite a far away, we were having a dinner leisurely.

    After dinner, I went to sleep¡­

    Then, I was awakened by the sudden coldness.

    I swam upwards, to the surface, but I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t feel my body.

    Was I paralyzed?

    ¡­..

    No way.

    Did I drown?

    Was I betrayed by my own comrades?

    I, Natasha Morozova? The best hitmen Russia created in the last two hundred years? Drowned?

    How laughable¡­

    But, if I died¡­ Then, where is this place?

    I can¡¯t hold my curiosity anymore. I open my eyes and force my body to sit up.

    So sore.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Nnng, where am I?¡± I ask in English, hoping that the little girl would answer me. I could at least figure out if I¡¯m still on Earth.

    ¡­¡­..

    There¡¯s no response, the little girl only stares at me blankly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I try another question. It looks like she understood me, but she doesn¡¯t say anything, she just puts her hands over her chest and bows deeply.

    Is she perhaps mute?¡­

    Wait.

    Bow?

    What is this? 21st century?

    While looking at the bowing girl, I notice her clothing. I quickly look around the room.

    A wooden furniture, with detailed carvings. Wood furniture? Wood was prohibited from using in 23rd century because of the decrease of trees.

    Silk curtains with dragon embroidery. Silk? Silkworms died out in the 22nd century. Dragon embroidery? Everything Dragon-related was banned in the 25th century since Dragons were recognized as symbols of terrorism.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    This can¡¯t be?¡­

    ¡°Reinkarnatsiya?¡± I muttered unconsciously in my mother language.

    Unable to believe my own deduction, I try to stand up and go outside, but I slip back on the bed.

    My body feels really sore.

    I let out a breath in frustration.

    Then a strand of jet-black hair enters my vision.

    Black?¡­

    I was the only one created with blonde hair, how could it suddenly turn black? Is it after all?¡­

    Suddenly a little hand is trying to hold me up.

    I look towards the owner of the little hand. The little girl trying to hold me up looks at me with panic in her eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I try to soothe her.

    I stand up with her help then head outside. But I stop in the middle as I notice my appearance in the mirror.

    Jet-Black Hair. Green eyes. The skin is white as a snow.

    Based on my height and complexion, I would say around 15 years old?

    My clothes are¡­ smelly.

    ¡°Help me get dressed please.¡± I ask the little girl for help since I can¡¯t move well yet.

    The little girl starts panicking. She looks all around the room, running from one place to another.

    What a cutie.

    ¡°Fufufu.¡± I start giggling unconsciously.

 Chapter 8 - Miss in Library? No Way!

    ¡°Miss, we have arrived at the city, is there any place you want to go?¡± A maid outside of the palanquin asks.

    ¡°Library.¡± Miss says coldly.

    ¡­ Huh? I look at Miss in confusion.

    Is it going to rain soon?

    ¡°Fufufu.¡± Miss laughs at my confused face, wraps her arms around my waist and rests her chin on my head.

    The air outside is quite chilly, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t have to walk.

    Soon, the palanquin lowers down and the curtain opens. The maid is staring at us in bewilderment. Uuu¡­ this is somehow embarrassing.

    ¡°Miss, we have arrived.¡± The maid informs Miss.

    Suddenly, I feel palms gripping me under my arms and I¡¯m lifted.

    ¡°Hold her for me.¡± She passes me to the maid. Uuu¡­ I¡¯m not a thing.

    I¡¯m pushed in between two soft pillows. The maid who caught me looks¡­ happy? for some reason.

    Miss then gets out of the palanquin, takes me from the maid¡¯s hold and puts me on the ground.

    ¡°Miss, would you like me to accompany you inside?¡± The maid asks carefully.

    ¡°No need.¡± Miss says, grabs my hand and drags me up the stairs which lead to the library. I look back towards the maid, she somehow looks dejected? This is very strange. The maids that serve Miss would be instead crying in joy that they don¡¯t have to accompany Miss.

    Putting my questions aside, I look forward.

    A sign that says THE MARTIAL LIBRARY hangs above the entrance.

    Huff¡­ huff¡­ I know understand why it is called The Martial Library.

    Huff¡­ how many steps are left?¡­ I sweat drips from my forehead.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Miss looks at me worriedly. I look up to show her that I¡¯m okay, expecting Miss to be in a similar state as me.

    How?¡­

    She looks just like she looked in the palanquin¡­ no, she seems to be refreshed?

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Ahh¡­ Since the accident, I can¡¯t figure Miss out.

    I must stay strong and show that I¡¯m a useful servant.

    Smile, smile.

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Miss says dejectedly? Why! I¡¯m okay, shouldn¡¯t that be a good thing!?

    10 minutes later.

    Huuuuff¡­ finally¡­ huff¡­ I thought I was going to die¡­

    As we step inside, we are greeted by an old man.

    ¡°Good job making it up here, mortals.¡± He says while smiling from ear to ear.

    ¡°Are you looking for anything specific?¡±

    ¡°No, just looking around.¡± Miss answers shortly. Normally, Miss would ignore such insignificant side character, yet she cupped her fists together and pulled me away.

    She then goes from book to book, from shelf to shelf, from floor to floor, until we arrived at the fourth floor.

    Her eyes suddenly started sparkling.

    I look at the target that sprung my Miss¡¯s interest.

    Ancient cultivation techniques?

    No way. Only the experts in the field of Ancient text can somewhat understand its contents.

    There¡¯s no way Miss can read the Ancient text¡­ right?

    All my common sense is broken when Miss started reading the titles of the books.

    ¡°The Way of Not Fighting.¡±

    ¡°Lightning Stormrage Cultivation Technique.¡±

    ¡°Ying Yang Heart Protecting.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation of the Mad Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Ancient Strengthening Technique.¡±

    ¡°Jade Reinforcement Cultivation.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Miss somehow looks disappointed.

    ¡°Nightmare Essence¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡°This is it!¡± She suddenly shouts.

    Her hands trembling. She mutters quietly with a small smile,

    ¡°Kindred Spirit Link.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Miss is a Genius?!

    ¡°Kindred Spirit Link.¡± When Miss skimmed through the book, her eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°Fufufu~¡± She starts grinning creepily. Miss is weird.

    She closes the book and walks over to me.

    Miss? Why do you look at me with such creepy smile? Miss?

    Miss! You are scaring me!

    I grab the hem of my skirt and close my eye.

    Suddenly, I feel hands on the back of my head and with one quick motion my head collides with something soft.

    ¡°Awuuu~¡± Surprised, I let out a weird noise.

    Instinctively I wanted to cover my face with hands, but instead of my face, my hands landed on something soft.

    ¡°Kyaa~¡±

    Eh? I slowly open my eye to find myself in Miss¡¯s embrace.

    Then I look at the place my hands landed.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Awawawa.¡± This is bad! This is bad I tell you! Of all places where I could place my hands, why that place? Latifa, just because you got a name you became arrogant? Are you seeking death?!

    Awawawa. This is baaad. I¡¯m so scared, my hands won¡¯t moveee. Uwuuuu.

    ¡°Ah~ The Qi is flowing inside me.¡± Miss says quietly.

    That¡¯s not Qi, that¡¯s me panicking!

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a sound resembling a thunderstorm echoed through the library.

    ¡°Awa!?¡± Uwa! What? What happened!?

    ¡°That felt good~¡± Miss says and falls to her knees, while still holding me.

    ¡°Awawa?!¡± Miss, are you okay? Is what I wanted to ask.

    Miss looks at me with a gentle smile and says,

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, no need to worry. Your useless Miss just became a Martial Acolyte~¡±

    What! Miss admitted that she is useless what hap- Nonono? What was that? A Martial Acolyte? Miss? That Miss? That Miss who was rumored to have broken meridians?

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Awuu!¡± No way! I unconsciously said.

    Miss raises her eyebrow and says ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Awawa!¡± Of course! Of course, I believe you! There¡¯s no way dare not to!

    ¡°Ei! Then I will show you! Look at this!¡± Miss extends her hand and little black flames start dancing on her palm.

    ¡°Awuu!¡± No way! Miss has a rare element! Only the greatest geniuses like the 4th Prince and 11th Prince have a rare element!

    From my understanding, people unlock their first Element when they become a Martial Acolyte, the second one when they become Martial Sage and third when they become a Martial Saint. However, there are some exceptions, for example, the Emperor gained two new elements when he broke into a Martial Sage realm.

    The ordinary elements are Fire, Water, Earth, Wind and Lightning.

    Some of the rares I heard about are Wood, Space, Holy.

    However, I never heard about black flames. For Miss to unlock a rare element, is she perhaps a genius?¡­ What are Heavens planning?!

    ¡°Fufufu~ Startled Latifa is also cute.¡± Miss says with one hand on her cheek.

    I was brought back to the reality.

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± Miss says with smile.

    ¡°Awuu¡­¡± I¡¯m sorry for doubting you¡­

    Miss takes my hand and goes back to the first floor.

    She moves towards the elder behind the counter.

    ¡°Elder, I will be borrowing this one.¡± Miss says respectfully.

    The elder raises his eyebrow and looks at the book in Miss¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You can keep that one, no need to return it.¡± He says casually.

    ¡°Many thanks, Elder. Meira will remember Elder¡¯s kindness.¡± Miss bows and leaves the library.ey

 Chapter 10 - Miss is Going to Eat Me?!

    ¡°Hafuuu~¡± Finally down. I bet this library was build in order to kill people who seek education.

    ¡°Welcome back, Miss¡± The maid in charge of the palanquin greets Miss with a smile.

    ¡°Umu.¡± Miss enters the palanquin and looks at me.

    I tilt my head.

    Tap, tap.

    Miss taps her thighs while looking at me.

    ? I tilt my head again.

    ¡°Fuuu¡­¡± The maid behind me sighs and pushes my back.

    ¡°Awaaa!¡± I scream out in surprise.

    ¡°Nicu passu!¡± Miss gives the maid thumbs up.

    What does Nicu passu mean anyway? Miss have been saying some weird words recently.

    ¡°Would you like to go anywhere else or return to the Manor?¡± The maid gently asks.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Miss looks at me then she grabs my wrists.

    A complicated expression shows on her face.

    ¡°Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The maid lowers the curtain and gives orders to the carriers.

    The palanquin took off and we were on our way.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Miss has been making weird faces since the curtain closed.

    ¡­ It¡¯s scary.

    ¡°A- awu?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up? Is something wrong?¡± Miss asks worriedly.

    Yes, something is wrong! Something is wrong with you, Miss! You are acting weird!

    Please scold me or something so I can put my mind at ease.

    ¡°Were you just badmouthing me?¡± Miss asks in teasing tone.

    ¡°Awawa!¡± No, no, no. I dare not.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you, a mere servant doesn¡¯t give me any face, huh?¡± Miss says coldy.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I will have to¡­ teach you!¡± Miss started squeezing my hips.

    ¡°Pffawaw! Pwaaaa¡­¡±

    It tickles! Stop! Pleeease stoop!

    I¡¯m going to dieee~

    ¡°Do you admit your fault?¡± Miss says while squeezing.

    ¡°Awawaaa.¡±

    ¡°I ask you again do you admit your fault?¡±

    ¡°Awaawa!!¡±

    Miss stopped squeezing my hips.

    I thought I was going to die!¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you the next time.¡± She says in a serious tone.

    !! I am going to get eaten! Stupid Latifa! Stupid Latifa!

    You started acting so mighty just because you got a name¡­ Stupid Latifa!

    ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯m just joking¡­¡± Miss says with dejected tone.

    Are you so dejected because you will not eat me?! Scary!

    After a while, the palanquin stops and the curtain rises.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡± The maid informs Miss.

    Miss hands me over to the maid again.

    Why do I feel like an item?

    ¡°Come, Latifa.¡±

    Miss enters the restaurant and looks for a place to sit.

    So many people¡­ Ah! There¡¯s one unoccupied table.

    I tug Miss¡¯s sleeve and point at the vacant table.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Miss grabs my hand and drags me to the table.

    As we close in,

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my failure of a sister and her little abomination?¡± A mocking voice targeted towards Miss and me?

 Chapter 11 - Miss, You Are Really Scary, You Know?!

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my failure of a sister and her little abomination?¡± A mocking voice targeted towards Miss and me?

    A person in flashy clothes with a group of another people behind him walks towards us.

    This should be the Third Young Master Joel if I am not mistaken. He left the manor week after I got bought from the Slave House.

    The servants in the manor always talked about how Third Young Master has a similar personality to Sixth Miss.

    Uuu... Just thinking about two Misses in the same room makes me sweat.

    I look at Miss full of worry.

    Ahh... This is not good. It''s getting colder all of sudden.

    "Who are you?" Miss asks coldly.

    W, what? "Who are you?" A, are you kidding me, Miss? He is your own brother!

    "Oioi, when did you get so mighty that you could forget your own brother?" Third Young Master says in a mocking tone.

    "Which brother talks about his sister like that?"

    "Of course, a brother who accomplished something in life can talk like that to his thrashy good-for-nothing sister." He says with a smirk.

    Really.

    His attitude is the same as Miss''s, are they not twins by any chance?

    "Go away, we want to eat." Miss coldly orders Third Young Master.

    "We? Are you thinking about sitting at the same table as this little abomination? Haha. Did you perhaps lost your mind when you fell on your head?"

    "Hahaha." The people behind him laugh.

    Miss''s cold face suddenly turned dark.

    Something very scary is escaping from her body. I can''t see it, but I''m sure it is coming out of Miss''s body.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Scary. Scary. Very scary. Miss, you are really scary, you know?!

    What is that? Stop it, I beg you!

    My body is shivering.

    The scary aura escaping Miss''s body continues to grow.

    "Hmmm? Are you angry? Who would have thought that my Sixth Sister actually cared about someone? Too bad you can''t do anything about it. You, who forsake the path of Martial Artist can only step aside and let us play with your little abomination. A hole is a hole after all." Third Young Master says cruelly.

    "Hahaha. I like that idea, it has been a while since I tasted a virgin." One of the men behind Third Young Master laughs evilly.

    Suddenly, little dark flames started dancing on Miss''s shoulders.

    The expression on Third Young Master''s instantly changes.

    "That''s..."

    "You actually cultivated? Hahaha...! How unexpected! The disappointment of the Maed family finally became a Martial Acolyte! This needs to be celebrated!" He shouts crazily.

    """Brother Joel, congratulations!""" The men behind him cup their fists together and say.

    "Thank you, thank you!"

    "Unfortunately for your little servant, she will be our main course in this celebration!" He says mockingly while looking at me with a weird smile.

    One of the men behind Young Master walks forward and reaches his hand towards me.

    No! I close my eye in fear.

    .....

    But the hand that I feared never came.

    Instead, something dusty lands on my face.

    I slowly open my eye.

    !

    Umm...

    I better close it again...

 Chapter 12 - This Miss is Stunned

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    Apparently, my name is Meira Maed. 15 years old and the sixth daughter of the Prime Minister of a country called Quas.

    From the looks of it, I somehow reincarnated into an era of Ancient China.

    Ahh... I''m not complaining or anything. 27th century doesn''t have such nice hug pillows. If I knew about this earlier, I would build a time machine by myself.

    I''m currently sitting in a fancy palanquin on the way to the library. Gathering information is the most important thing. Sorry... Second most important thing.

    I look at the girl sitting on my lap.

    This unfortunate child is missing an eye. Her tongue was cut off, she''s thin as paper, she was constantly bullied by the people around her, yet she''s still able to be kindhearted.

    I can feel my heart beat faster. If I still was in my old body, I would be sent to the maintenance room. Hitmen are not allowed to have a fast heartbeat.

    This girl didn''t receive her name her whole life. Everyone was calling her Freak, Cripple and such.

    I decided to name her Latifa. Meaning gentle, kind and pleasant. Doesn''t it suit her?

    After arriving at the library, we had to climb a long staircase first. At the top of the staircase, I can see a sign saying THE MARTIAL LIBRARY.

    I see only those who climb the staircase are allowed to read the books.

    Well then, let''s start climbing.

    This body is surprisingly fit. It seems the previous owner was blessed with a good physique but forsook the Martial Arts.

    Why would she forsake Martial Arts, in this world where strength is everything? I do not know.

    After climbing the staircase, Latifa is dying before my eyes.

    This is bad! I have to transfer my energy to her!

    "Uwa?!" What a cute reaction. Ahh, I can''t get enough of this softness!

    When we walk inside, we are greeted by a white-haired old man.

    This old man... is dangerous. Way too dangerous. I''m not sure if I could fight him in my old body.

    Let''s not get on his bad side. I cup my fists together and greet the old man.

    Quickly pulling Latifa away from the old man, I start looking around the library.

    Good, I can read this. Seems like the Miss was educated at least.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    From the first three floors, I was able to learn about this world in general.

    This world is called Rulea. This continent is Northeria. This country, no it''s empire now, is called Quas.

    The Emperor of this empire is at peak of Martial Sage rank.

    The ranking of martial artists goes like this. Martial Acolyte, Apprentice, Master, Sage, Overlord, Saint.

    In order to rank up, you need to go through 7 grades of each rank first.

    Meaning in order to rank into Martial Apprentice, you need to first become Martial Acolyte of 7th grade.

    When you become a Martial Acolyte, you will obtain your first element.

    You are sure to get the second element at Martial Sage and third at Martial Saint.

    There are cases when someone is able to obtain two elements in one stage. Just like the current Quas'' Emperor.

    However, in the last thousand years, there are no records of anyone becoming the Martial Saint.

    So the only people with three elements are rare people like the Emperor.

    The fourth floor is dedicated to the books and cultivation methods written in Ancient text.

    ... This "Ancient text" is Cyrillic alphabet? What the actual fuck? What is going on here?

    I''m stunned. This Miss is stunned.

    It really is Cyrillic.

    ¡°The Way of Not Fighting.¡± I really can read this "Ancient text!"

    ¡°Lightning Stormrage Cultivation Technique.¡±

    ¡°Ying Yang Heart Protecting.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation of the Mad Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Ancient Strengthening Technique.¡± This sounds familiar?...

    ¡°Jade Reinforcement Cultivation.¡±

    They all sound stupidly familiar?...

    ¡°Nightmare Essence¡­¡±

    I open the book in my hands and start reading.

    My hands start trembling, a smile is forming on my face on its own.

    Oh. My. Hug. Pillow.

    ¡°This is it!¡± I unconsciously shout.

    Increase the speed of cultivation of you and the person you are touching by exchanging the Qi.

    When the Qi leaves the body of your partner, it is filtered and only the purest of Qi will enter your body and vice versa.

    This cultivation technique can be cultivated only between the people who accept each other''s Martial Heart.

    ¡°Kindred Spirit Link.¡±

    Let''s try you out!

    Hehe... Latifa... Accept my heart!

    "Fufufu~"

    Aaahhh... This is the best thing ever!

 Chapter 13 - This Miss Will Fluffing Roast You!

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    ¡°Would you like to go anywhere else or return to the Manor?¡± The maid in charge of the palanquin asks me after passing Latifa to me.

    This maid...

    She''s good!

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I grab Latifa''s thin wrists.

    How was she able to survive this long? She''s just bones and skin!

    ¡°Restaurant.¡±  First of all, she needs more fat. Not because she will be more fluffy or anything. Not at all.

    ¡°Pffawaw! Pwaaaa¡­¡± Latifa is making weird sounds. So cute.

    Ahh, this is a bliss.

    Raising our cultivations while enjoying skinship.

    The palanquin stops, the maid opens the curtain and informs me that we have arrived.

    I grab Latifa''s hand and drag her inside.

    Full. It''s full. There are too many people in here!

    Suddenly, I feel a tug on my sleeve. Latifa is pointing at a vacant table in the corner of the restaurant.

    ¡°Good job."

    As we walk towards the table, an annoying voice calls out to us.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my failure of a sister and her little abomination?¡±

    Abomination? Who are you talking about? There''s only a fairy on my right side, and there''s no sister around. I look around confused.

    Soon, a man with flashy clothes and a group of people behind him walk towards us.

    Was he talking to us? I ask.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I have never seen a flashy idiot like this before. The standards of this world are really low.

    ¡°Oioi, when did you get so mighty that you could forget your own brother?¡± The flashy man answers mockingly.

    Brother? An idiot like this? No wonder the previous owner of this body was such a bitch.

    ¡°Which brother talks about his sister like that?¡± I ask seriously.

    ¡°Of course, a brother who accomplished something in life can talk like that to his thrashy good-for-nothing sister.¡± He answers with a smirk on his face.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Huh? This idiot accomplished something in his life? What would that be? Did he impregnate a poor slave or something?

    ¡°Go away, we want to eat.¡± It''s best to shoo idiots like him away.

    ¡°We? Are you thinking about sitting at the same table as this little abomination? Haha. Did you perhaps lost your mind when you fell on your head?¡± He says while laughing.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The men behind him start laughing too.

    Ahh... This is bad...

    This feeling...

    I want to kill something, someone...

    ¡°Hmmm? Are you angry? Who would have thought that my Sixth Sister actually cared about someone? Too bad you can¡¯t do anything about it. You, who forsake the path of Martial Artist, can only step aside and let us play with your little abomination. A hole is a hole after all.¡± My dear brother, you are courting death!...

    ¡°Hahaha. I like that idea, it has been a while since I tasted a virgin.¡± One of the men behind him  laughs evilly.

    What to do...

    These feelings... They won''t settle until I end a life or two!

    I feel the killing intent escaping my body. The black flames start dancing wildly on my shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You actually cultivated? Hahaha¡­! How unexpected! The disappointment of the Maed family finally became a Martial Acolyte! This needs to be celebrated!¡± He shouts crazily.

    ¡°¡°¡°Brother Joel, congratulations!¡±¡±¡± The men behind him cup their fists together and say.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for your little servant, she will be our main course in this celebration!¡± He says mockingly while looking at Latifa with a weird smile.

    One of the men behind my "brother" walks forward and reaches his hand towards Latifa.

    No!

    I hear Latifa''s scream in my mind.

    Ughhh... I. WILL. FUCKING. ROAST YOU!

    The black flames on my shoulders shoot towards the man as if they have a will of their own and incinerate the man''s hand to ashes.

 Chapter 14 - Miss, Are You Okay?

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    "Gyaaaaaah!" The man whose hand turned into ashes screams like a little girl.

    The noisy restaurant turned silent.

    That''s what you get for trying to touch which is mine!

    "You!"

    "You bitch!"

    The men behind my "brother" start charging towards me.

    One of them punches towards my head.

    Is this child punch supposed to hurt me or anything?

    I step aside to the left and swipe down with the back of my hand on his neck.

    "Crack!"

    The noise of a spine being broken in half echoes through the quiet restaurant.

    The back of the man''s neck has a burn line in the place of the impact.

    After hearing the noisy crack and seeing the man fall on the ground, the other men stops in place.

    "Why are you stopping? Get her!" A man standing next to my "brother" shouts. If he''s standing right beside my "brother" then his standing must be considerably strong.

    "Tsk! Let''s go!" They charge at me all at once.

    Ganging up against a frail woman... Scum!

    Because I have no idea how to use the flames yet, I have to depend on my previous life''s training.

    I charge at them head on while dodging their sloppy attacks.

    Every time my fist lands on their body, a black flame explodes on the place of the impact, thoroughly burning their bodies.

    "Shattering hands!" A big burly man shouts. After a while, his hands are completely enveloped in brown colored stone.

    "Slow her movements!" He shouts.

    The other men encircle me and the man with stone hands rush at me with a grin.

    Bam!

    A black flame erupts from within my body the moment he lands a fist on my stomach.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Shit!" He shouts in pain.

    While the flames lowered the damage received and burnt his fist, it wasn''t able to completely stop his stone hands.

    A stream of blood flows from my mouth.

    The other men took this as a chance to attack.

    I avoid a series of jabs and punches and grab one of the men under his neck.

    The black flames start flowing through my hand on his body.

    "No, no, no! Aaaaargh! Aaaag! Save me! Aaarrgg!" Blood starts dripping from his eyes and nose.

    Soon, the smell of chicken and pork was replaced with a smell of burnt human flesh.

    The black flames spread more and more, every part the black flame touched was turned into ashes after a while.

    These flames are really strong. However, every one of them is only a Martial Acolyte. How will these flames perform against someone with stronger cultivation than me?

    I put my hands down and look at the terrified men and dumbfounded customers.

    Then I turn towards my brother.

    "Are you going to join us, elder brother?" I ask with a grin.

    "You- As you wish!"

    "White Mist-Devil Steps!" His figure gradually vanishes.

    So even things like these are possible in this world!

    I can''t detect him at all! Where is he?!

    Suddenly, a knife appears before my eyes.

    Shit!

    I can''t dodge this! So this is the power of Martial techniques!

    While thinking how to at least lessen the damage, a hand lands on my right shoulder and the knife before me stops.

    "Miss, are you okay?" The silver-haired man standing on my left asks worriedly while holding the knife which was supposed to pierce through my eye.

    "Who are you how dare you-" My "brother" shouts at the silver-haired man standing on my left.

    "His Highness Prince Si!"

    Someone shouts in surprise.

 Chapter 15 â€“ Miss, Whatâ€™s This Weird Development?!

    ¡°His Highness Prince Si!¡± Someone shouts. development

    His Highness Prince Si? I open my eye out of curiosity. The first things I see are few man lying on the ground and some dust. Do they not clean in this restaurant?

    A tall, silver-haired man is holding Miss in his embrace?¡­

    That is His Highness Prince Si? Known as the Demonic 4th Prince?

    Certainly, I can feel cold just from watching his figure.

    I look at Miss. Although Miss looks as confused as me¡­

    ¡­ What is this feeling of emptiness?

    ¡°His Highness Prince Si! This servant greets you!¡± Third Young Master Joel cups his fists and bows towards Prince Si.

    Prince Si looks at Third Young Master and frowns.

    The cold atmosphere around him gets even colder.

    ¡°Elder Brother¡­¡± A young voice calls Prince Si from behind him.

    ¡°Drake?¡± Prince Si turns towards that Drake person.

    Drake person is young. Around 10 years old. His looks are a total opposite of Prince Si.

    Drake¡¯s hair is jet-black, while his eyes are blue. Prince Si¡¯s hair is silver and his eyes are golden.

    ¡°Stall your anger, you will disturb customers.¡± Drake person says calmly.

    ¡°His Highness Prince Shiyu! This servant greets you!¡± Third Young Master greets Drake person.

    So this Drake person is Prince Shiyu! He is the 11th Prince who cancelled his engagement with Miss!

    This person¡­ I don¡¯t like him!

    ¡°Oh, Joel. You were here?¡­¡± Prince Shiyu lazily greets Third Young Master.

    ¡°Um. Could you please stay your hand already?¡± Miss who realizes a man¡¯s hand is touching her body says to Prince Si.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Prince Si says with a serious expression.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Miss asks.

    ¡°I finally found my Princess Si, how could I let you go?¡± Prince Si says with a grin.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Wh- whhaa ¡°Awaawaa¡­¡± I mumbled dumbfounded.

    Seeing my dumbfounded expression, Miss tries to go to me, but Prince Shiyu stops her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry Sister-in-Law, I will not this lovely miss become lonely¡­¡± He says then turns towards me.

    ¡°Lovely miss, I fell in love with you at first sight. Please become my princess!¡± Prince Shiyu says seriously.

    ¡°Wha-¡± Third Young Master looks as confused as I am.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    ¡°This is some serious shit¡­¡±

    ¡°This must be a joke, right?¡±

    People started whispering because of the unbelievable turn of events.

    ¡°Awawawaaa¡­¡± I look at Miss for asking for help.

    Miss escapes Prince Si¡¯s hold and embraces me.

    ¡°As if I could give you my hug pi- my Latifa!¡±

    Miss?! What was what you said before my name?! Have I obtained a new nickname?!

    In the first place, Miss. What¡¯s this weird development?!

    ¡°Latifa¡­! So young miss¡¯s name is Latifa! What a beautiful name! Very suitable for a beautiful flower such as yourself¡­!¡± Prince Shiyu starts talking to himself.

    While Prince Shiyu is talking to himself, Prince Si looks at me with a complicated expression.

    Eh? If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­

    I open my arms and return Miss the hug, while observing Prince Si¡¯s expression.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Prince Si looks at me while biting his lower lip.

    ¡­¡­

    I will not yield even if you are a Prince!

    <hr />

    Sorry for the delay, I had a big queue for my other novel, Silver Death.

    I had no time to write Kindred. However, the queue is now finished and here comes Kindred!

    I will post one more chapter later today.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Miss, Donâ€™t Fall For His Tricks!

    Grumble, grumble.

    ¡°Fufu¡­ That¡¯s right, we came to eat.¡± Miss laughs at the noises coming out of me.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡± I lower my head in embarrassment.

    Miss takes my hand and drags me towards a vacant table.

    ¡°Oi! Meira! We haven¡¯t finished talking yet!¡± Third Young Master shouts at the leaving Miss.

    ¡°Uh?¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure His Highness here would like to chat with you.¡± Miss says with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Miss clicks her tongue, then looks towards Prince Shiyu.

    ¡°Oi little prince. Your pretty fairy is starving! Are you going to let her starve to death?¡±

    Prince Shiyu looks at Third Young Master and his expression suddenly becomes cold.

    ¡°Joel we will talk later. Sister-in-Law is busy.¡± He says coldly, then he runs towards us.

    ¡°Sister-in-Law, let me pay for the food!¡± He says with pride.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your Sister-in-Law?¡±

    ¡°Of course, when you become Princess Si, you will become my Sister-in-Law. Why shouldn¡¯t I call you so?¡±

    ¡°Who says that I will become Princess Si?¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother said so.¡± Prince Shiyu says while pointing at Prince Si.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when this King say you will become my Princess Si, you will become my Princess Si.¡±

    ¡°How coul-¡±

    He interrupts Miss¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°Besides, every servant and slave in Si Manor was already informed about new Princess Si!¡± He says proudly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know you.¡±

    ¡°Then this King will introduce himself! I¡¯m the 4th son of the Emperor, Prince Si. This King¡¯s name is Shayde Quas. Nice to meet you, Princess Si!¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    He says while sitting down in front of Miss.

    I don¡¯t like his smug face.

    Hehe.

    I stand up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Latifa?¡± Miss asks.

    ¡°Awu¡­¡± I climb on Miss¡¯s lap.

    ¡°!¡± Miss looks at me in shock, then her hands wrap around me in the speed of light.

    She starts rubbing her face against mine.

    ¡°Un, un. You finally understood this Miss¡¯s greatness, Latifa?!¡± She exclaims happily.

    It tickles.

    Both Princes look at me with a complicated expression.

    For some reason, both of them look jealous.

    No way. Does Prince Shiyu also want to be pampered by Miss?

    I won¡¯t let you! Grrr! I glare at him with my most fierce expression.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He quickly averts his reddened face.

    Hm? Was my glare that effective? Am I really that scary?

    ¡°What would you like to eat Latifa?¡± Miss asks me.

    However, how should I know? All I ever had was bread, soup and rice.

    But I¡¯m getting a feeling that if I say that I want to eat rice I will get scolded.

    ¡°Why not try every course in this restaurant?¡± Prince Si suggests.

    ¡°How could I afford that?¡± Miss answers him.

    ¡°Of course, this King will pay!¡± Prince Si says proudly.

    ¡°Then, I will have to bother Prince Si.¡± After Miss says so, Prince Si fist pumps under the table.

    Grrr, trying to win over Miss with money. Miss, don¡¯t fall for his tricks!

    ¡°You don¡¯t say no to free food, right?¡± Miss whispers to my ear with a smile.

 Chapter 17 - Miss, What Does Chaste Mean?

    ¡°Awu~¡± I breath out in satisfaction.

    I haven¡¯t eaten so much for a very long time.

    It also had been a long time since being fed.

    I could get use- Miss don¡¯t spoil me, please!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Latifa, why are you frowning.¡± Miss asks me worriedly.

    How could you not know, Miss?

    You are not supposed to act like this, you know?

    Why are you confusing me so much, Miss?

    First, you look at me with scorn, then all of sudden you take care of me as if I was your little sister.

    Miss, you are really confusing, you know?!

    ¡°There, there. Good girl, good girl. Don¡¯t frown your cute face will spoil.¡± She says while patting me head.

    ¡°Awuuu~¡±

    No, stop it!

    Stop making me making weird noises, Miss!

    ¡°So cute¡­¡± Prince Shiyu mutters something. I couldn¡¯t understand.

    I couldn¡¯t understand what he said. Everything he says is for some reason being ignored.

    ¡°Well, we should return. I need to ca-re-fu-lly read the book I got from the library.¡± Miss says while looking at me with a weird expression.

    Yup. She¡¯s scary after all.

    ¡°Eh?! Leaving already?! But I still didn¡¯t get an answer?!¡± Prince Shiyu exclaims.

    ¡°Hmm, true. Why don¡¯t you come to my manor instead? I can guarantee no one will disturb you during your cultivation.¡± Prince Si says.

    For some reason, his knees were trembling under the table.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Is that how you seduce young girls, Shayde?¡± Miss makes fun of Prince Si.

    Miss, you can¡¯t talk to a Prince like tha-

    ¡°For your information, I¡¯m still chaste.¡± Prince Si answers seriously.

    Why do you answer so seriously?

    ¡°Pf- pfftt!¡±

    Why are you laughing, Miss?

    ¡°Lovely miss, if you¡¯d like to know, I can assure you that I too am still chaste.¡± Prince Shiyu says seriously while looking at me.

    ¡°?¡± I tilt my head.

    I don¡¯t get it?

    What is so funny?

    Miss, what does chaste mean?

    What is it?

    ¡°Eh? Perhaps?¡± Miss looks at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Awu?¡±

    What is it? Why do you all look at me like that?

    ¡°Perhaps Latifa doesn¡¯t know what chaste means?¡± She asks me.

    I nod confusedly.

    ¡°So innocent¡­¡± Prince Shiyu says while staring at me.

    Prince Si just looks at me with ¡®I don¡¯t know if I should laugh or cry¡¯ expression.

    What¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? Is that something I should know.

    ¡°Did not anyone teach her?¡­¡± Prince Si asks in wonder.

    Miss suddenly tightly hugs me.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Latifa! You don¡¯t need to know. No, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡± Miss says with a smile on her face.

    She starts happily cuddling with me.

    I don¡¯t get it¡­

 Chapter 18 - Miss? What About the Cultivation?...

    "Awuu~" I let out a satisfying sigh while unconsciously patting my belly.

    "Are you already full, Latifa?" Miss asks me while smiling.

    I immediately stop patting my belly.

    Uuu... I... What was I doing?! How embarrassing!

    I force myself to nod in awkwardness.

    "Is that so? Then, let''s return home." Miss says.

    Both Prince Si and Prince Shiyu stop all their movement. They look like statues.

    "A- are you leaving already, Sister-in-Law?" Prince Shiyu asks Miss.

    "Who is your Sister-in-Law and yes, we are leaving." She answers Prince Shiyu while glaring at him.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to stop by Elder brother''s Manor?"

    "I''m more than sure." Miss says coldly.

    "Meimei-" Miss interrupts Prince Si''s sentence.

    "Well then, Drake, Shayde. It was a pleasure meeting you." She says and bows towards the two Princes.

    "Awuu~" Thank you for the meal~!

    Miss leads me by hand out of the restaurant.

    I take one last look at the table we ate at.

    The memories of my first proper food after so long will always stay in my heart.

    If only the two people making weird faces would disappear.

    Of course, I mean Prince Shiyu who is looking at us with tears in the corners of his eyes.

    And Prince Si who is holding his head in his hands in a daze, as if the end of the world is coming soon.

    When we arrive outside, the gentle-looking maid is waiting for us with the palanquin already ready for departure. It''s almost like she could sense that we were leaving. Professionals are amazing. Will I be able to become an amazing maid like her?

    ... Her? That''s right, I don''t know her name yet. Let''s try to somehow ask after we return.

    "Welcome back, Miss. How was the food?" She asks while gently smiling at Miss.

    "Not bad." Miss answers back as she hands me to the maid.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Uuu... This again after all...

    "Fufu, you are so cute, Latifa. You make me want to eat you~" She says while rubbing her cheek against mine.

    "Awuuu~" I don''t know why, but I feel really comfortable around this maid. She''s very similar to the "new" Miss in many ways.

    "Oi, don''t eat her. She''s my meal after all." Miss says while peeking through the palanquin''s curtain.

    "Maa... Is that so? If Miss could share I would be really grateful~" She says while handing me to Miss.

    Miss, why do you keep treating me like an item? Stop handing me over so casually. Miss, I don''t enjoy it a bit, you know?!

    Well, maybe just a little...

    When we return to the Maed Manor, Miss surprisingly orders that maid to stay with her from now on.

    Apparently, her name is Sophia and she has been working for Maed family all her life.

    She turned 30 this year. Which explains her gentle, mature demeanor very well!

    I''d love to learn from Sophia and become an amazing maid just like her when I grow up, but Miss said that I must accompany her in her closed-door cultivation.

    Miss sits on the bed in her room in pats her thighs.

    "Come, Latifa. This Miss needs your help." Miss says seriously.

    Miss needs my help! Miss needs me! It''s my duty as a servant to help her to my best ability!

    I nod with serious expression.

    3 hours later.

    Miss, my butt is numb.

    Can you let go of me already?

    I plead Miss who is resting her head on my left shoulder.

    She has been hugging me for three hours now.

    That''s right. I have been sitting on Miss''s lap for three hours.

    No cultivation whatsoever. Just hugging.

    Umm... Miss? What about the cultivation?...

 Chapter 19 - Miss, Stop it! Stop it or I Wont Be Able to Hold Myself Back!

    Mmm?... It''s already morning?

    I don''t feel like working today.

    I mutter in my mind while trying to get up from my bed.

    ... Hmm?

    I can''t get up.

    I slowly open my eye.

    This- this- this is not my bed!

    Why can''t I get out! Somebody help me!

    I quickly look around in panic.

    ... This is not a bed in the first place!

    "Awwuuu..." I breath out a sigh of relief as I look at the ''chains'' holding me down.

    Yup. It''s Miss alright.

    I was scared for nothing.

    "Oh, are you awake, Latifa?" Miss notices my opened eye.

    I nod while yawning.

    Miss smiles at me and says.

    "Congratulations, Latifa. You are a Cultivator now."

    ......

    ... Eh?

    What? Why would I be- How?

    Seeing my confused expression Miss says to me.

    "This Miss will teach you some combat techniques, so the other servants won''t dare to bully you anymore!"

    Ehh? You still didn''t tell me how I became a Cultivator?!

    In the first place, how could that be possible? I remember  that them testing my spirit after buying me from the Slave House.

    They said that I have Grade 1 Spirit which is useless and I will never have a chance to become a Cultivator!

    "Gunu... Latifa doesn''t believe this Miss again..." Miss says with an almost crying face.

    "Awu! Awu! Awu!!" I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I believe you!! Therefore, stop looking at me like that!

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The corners of Miss''s eyes starts becoming watery.

    Miss, stop it! Stop it or I won''t be able to hold myself back!

    Aaaa...!

    *Pats*

    I did it...

    I look at my hand on top of Miss''s head and smile wryly.

    This... is not good, right? But... I can''t stop...

    The soft, smooth and silky hair is just too pleasant to touch!

    "Mmm..." The sad expression on Miss''s face is quickly replaced with an expression of... satisfaction?

    Uuu... Latifa is a bad servant. I won''t be able to become a splendid maid like Sophia at this rate.

    After patting Miss for about 20 minutes she says, "Close your eye, and concentrate on the blood flow in your hands."

    I take my hand off Miss''s head and do as she said.

    I put my hands before me and close my eyes.

    I try to concentrate on the flow of my blood.

    After five minutes of no success, I start feeling a liquid moving inside my hands.

    It''s warm.

    I can feel it speed up with every beat of my heart.

    "Can you feel it?" Miss asks.

    I nod while trying not to lose this feeling.

    "Now, try to imagine a substance flowing together with the blood in harmony."

    A substance?

    What substance?

    Water? No...

    I have a feeling that it''s not Water.

    Huh? How do I know?

    But... Somehow I''m certain that it''s not Water.

    If it''s not Water... then what?

 Chapter 20 â€“ Miss, Donâ€™t Ask For the Impossible, Please!

    But¡­ Somehow I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s not Water.

    If it¡¯s not Water¡­ then what?

    In fact, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s not liquid nor gas.

    It¡¯s¡­ solid.

    Is my element Earth? No¡­

    Similar to Earth element, but more specific¡­

    I feel as if small grains are flowing through my veins. Flowing with the blood in harmony.

    Small no, not small. Tiny. Tiny grains in large numbers.

    Is it¡­ Sand?

    As I made my guess, I open my eye and see sand flowing around my hands.

    ¡°Awuu!¡± I really am a Cultivator! And with a rare element!

    ¡°You did it, Latifa!¡± Miss exclaims with a big smile on her face.

    I look at the sand coiling around my hands like a snake.

    It is pretty. It¡¯s as if the sand is sparkling.

    Sooo¡­¡­ How do I stop this?¡­

    I try to cancel, stop, return the sand back, but without a success.

    ¡°Awu? Awu!¡± I start panicking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t panic. If you are unable to cancel it, just release it.¡± Miss says to me.

    Release? How do I release it?! Miss, don¡¯t ask for the impossible, please!

    I shake my hands trying to get rid of the sand.

    Shake, shake.

    Nothing is happening, the sand keeps floating around my hands as if refusing to disappear.

    What to do?¡­ Go away, please¡­ Y- you are scaring me¡­

    ¡°Awuu¡­ Aa-aawuuu¡­¡± I start crying.

    Miss, I¡¯m scared. It won¡¯t go away.

    Miss grabs my hand and points it towards the window.

    She then closes her eyes and concentrates.

    Miss, what are you doing?

    Then, I feel a hot substance entering my body through my hand.

    Crackle.

    My hand suddenly starts burning in black flames, but it¡¯s not hot.

    Are these Miss¡¯s flames?

    The black flames push forward towards my fingertips.

    I can feel my hands getting warmer and warmer.

    Then, once their reach the fingertips.

    Booom!

    ¡°Awuu!¡± I cry in surprise.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The window shatters and half of the courtyard become covered in sand and glass.

    ¡°Awwwuuu?!¡± I look at the scene in amazement.

    ¡°Fuuu~¡± Miss lets out a long sigh.

    ¡°See? It¡¯s not scary anymore.¡± She says while smiling.

    Bang!

    The door quickly opens and Sophia runs in.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?!¡± She looks worried to death.

    Uhh¡­ I made Sophia so worried about Miss. I¡¯m a failure of a maid¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Moreover, look.¡± Miss says while pointing at a small ring on my left pinky.

    Ring on my pinky? How did it get there?¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Mark of the Element?!¡± Sophia shouts in bewilderment.

    Mark of the Element? What¡¯s that? If it can make Sophia shout like that¡­ Is it dangerous?

    ¡°A- awuu?¡± I ask worriedly. A- am I in danger?

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Latifa. I must have startled you.¡± Sophia apologizes to me.

    No, no, no. I shake my head.

    But, am I going to be okay?

    ¡°Mark of the Element appears only on those who were chosen by the element itself.¡± She explains.

    Chosen by the element? How is that possible?

    And if that¡¯s possible why Sand? What could Sand possibly see in me?¡­

    ¡°Latifa, you still don¡¯t understand how rare Mark of the Element is. Owners of the Mark of the Element in Quas Empire can be counted on one hand.¡± Sophia adds after seeing me gloss over it.

    ¡°Oh? So, only a few people have that?¡± Miss says while playing with a black necklace.

    A black necklace..? Since when did Miss start wearing a necklace- Eh?! Miss has it too?!

    Eh?! Miss has it too?!

    ¡°Eh¡­? Miss¡­ Is that?¡­¡± Sophia asks Miss.

    ¡°Ah, this?¡± Miss says while tugging on the black necklace.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s what you think it is.¡± Miss says indifferently.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I think I¡¯m having a headache¡­¡± Sophia says while holding her forehead.

    I caught a glimpse of Sophia¡¯s blue bracelet when she raised her hand to her forehead.

 Chapter 21 - Miss, Sophia is Really Cool!

    "You foolish girl, get out right at this instant!" A high-pitched voice shouts from the courtyard.

    That''s... Fourth Miss?

    All of a sudden, I start feeling nauseous. I put a hand over my mouth while trying to hold the feeling of vomiting back.

    "Hm?" Miss frowns.

    She gets up and walks outside.

    "You foolish girl, finally showing before I, your mother!" Fourth Miss shouts at my Miss.

    "What do you want?" Miss asks coldly.

    "What do I want? An interesting rumor came to my ears. You... a foolish girl like you sat together with His Highness Prince Si?! Where did you get such nerve to flirt around with my future husband?!" Fourth Miss yells at Miss.

    Eh... While trying to hold the bad feelings inside me, Fourth Miss drops a bomb.

    "Your future husband?" Miss asks while tilting her head.

    "Yes, my future husband! How dare you try to steal him from me?!" Fourth Miss shouts at Miss. Her face keeps looking angrier and angrier.

    "I thought that... Aren''t you engaged to the Second Prince? Not to the Fourth Demon?" Miss asks curiously.

    Fourth Miss face stiffens.

    "W, why would someone as refined as I want to marry that monkey?! Only someone as refined and talented as me is suitable to be Fourth Prince''s wife!" Fourth Miss starts flattering herself. Curiously, the more she keeps flattering herself, the more she smiles.

    "Ah... I see. Well, good luck." Miss says and turns around.

    "You! Foolish girl, I''m not done with you yet!" Fourth Miss stops Miss from leaving.

    "What more do you need? My blessing? I wish you and Prince Si to live together happily until the end of times. Now, please excuse me." Miss walks away.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Y, you! How dare you make fun of me! I''m your elder sister! Show some respect!"

    "If you wish for me to consider you as my sister, act like a one." Miss says while walking away, not even turning her head around.

    Miss grabs my hand and walks out of the courtyard.

    It seems that we are going out again.

    "I''m sorry, Fourth Miss. Please, excuse Sixth Miss today. I hope Fourth Miss can be lenient."

    I can hear Sophia talking to Fourth Miss behind.

    "Y, yes. O, of course, Lady Sophia. I''m sorry for making a fuss."

    Fourth Miss says softly. I wouldn''t be able to hear Fourth Miss''s strange tone if I wasn''t paying attention to what''s happening behind.

    "Fourth Miss is Sixth Miss''s elder sister. You must show her that you are worthy of her respect." Sophia

    "I, I understand. Leah thanks Lady Sophia for her wise words."

    The Fourth Miss Leah Maed, the devil of Maed family is acting like a lamb before Sophia.

    Why? No... How is that possible? For someone so proud like Fourth Miss to lower her head before a maid?

    Miss, Sophia is really cool!

    As expected, one must become a great maid like Sophia to become respected among the family members!

    "I apologize for making you wait, Miss." Sophia apologizes for being late with the palanquin.

    Miss enters the palanquin without saying a word.

    "Um? What''s wrong, Latifa? Your eye is sparkling, you know?" Sophia asks worriedly.

 Chapter 22 - Miss Really Wants to Taste My Secret Technique!

    Miss has been sulking ever since we entered the palanquin.

    She doesn''t talk to me. When I try to probe what''s wrong with her she just averts her eyes with ''hmph''.

    I don''t get it. Did I do something wrong?

    Uuu... Miss didn''t even tell me where we are going.

    And when I lift the curtain to look at Sophia, she rudely closes it again!

    Hmph. Okay! If you won''t talk to me then I won''t talk to you either!

    ......

    ......

    ......

    Misssssssssssss talk to meeeeeee!

    "......" Miss closes her eyes.

    Okay!

    Excuse me for being rude!

    Gnaw. I bite Miss''s hand.

    "......"

    Stop pretending to be asleep!

    Gnaw. Gnaw. Gnaw.

    "......"

    Uuu...! I see... Miss really wants to taste my secret technique!

    "Awuu~!" Secret Technique: Heavenly Tickling!

    Tickle. Tickle. Tickle.

    "...... Pfu!"

    Got you! You can''t pretend to be asleep anymore, Miss!

    Tickle. Tickle. Tickle.

    The palanquin starts shaking left and right.

    "Hahaaa... Okay, stop it! You win! I give up!" Miss finally admits defeat.

    "Awu!" Now spill it, Miss!

    This Lady will forgive you if you tell me how I angered you!

    ... Maybe.

    "Fuu... Latifa..." Miss says slowly after taking a deep breath.

    "Awu?" What''s wrong? Miss looks sad.

    "I just can''t stand watching you pay more attention to Sophia than to me..." She says seriously.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Ehhh- Th, then! You should tell me something!

    Paying more attention to a maid than to my master.

    Latifa is a failure of a maid... I grab my head with my hands in defeat.

    "Haa... You don''t understand, do you?" Miss asks with a sigh.

    Understand? Understand what?...

    "Well, such dense Latifa is also cute~" Miss says and starts rubbing her cheek against mine.

    "Awu~" I let out the weird noise of satisfaction again.

    See? This is what happens when you do this to me! I demand compensation for making me embarrassed!

    Therefore, tell me where we are goin-

    "Miss, we have arrived." Sophia says from outside the palanquin.

    Miss hands me over to Sophia while making a weird expression.

    "Kuku~" Sophia laughs while pushing me against her chest.

    Sister Sophia...! You are killing me... I can''t breathe...

    "Awuuu..."

    "Ah! So sorry, Latifa. It''s your fault for being so dangerously cute, though." She says and puts me on the ground.

    A middle-aged, muscleman in green robe runs towards us.

    After he gets near, he bows towards Miss and says,

    "You have finally arrived, Miss Meira! I''m the head servant of Si Manor. Teddy is my name. From now on, please order all servants of Si Manor as you see fit!"

    The muscleman, Teddy says.

    Teddy...

    Hmm... I wonder who gave him such name...

    Teddy gently smiles at me.

    Hmm?

    What a suitable name!

    "Please follow me inside, His Highness awaits you!"

    ... Hmm? Si Manor?

    His Highness- Hmm?! Is this place-?!

 Chapter 23 - Miss, I Like This Prince Si More!

    Teddy leads us towards a spacious room where Prince Si and his friends are waiting for Miss.

    Teddy stops in front of the room and waits outside together with Sophia.

    Miss leads me by hand inside.

    ¡°Mei Mei you finally came!¡± Once Prince Si sees Miss he stands up and dashes towards her.

    He suddenlyf stops as if remembering something.

    ¡°What are you doing guys, quickly introduce yourselves to your Sister-in-Law!¡± He yells at the men behind him.

    ¡°Sister-in-Law, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you! My name is Marco Cailin. I bet you can¡¯t even imagine how much Brother Shayde talks about you¡­¡± A feminine, man with long blonde hair and blue eyes introduces himself first. He seems really delighted by Miss¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°This guy may not look like it, but he is the son of the richest merchant in Quas Empire.¡± A cold voice from behind Mister Marco informs Miss.

    ¡°You! What do you mean by that! I thought my looks were pretty good?!¡± Mister Cailin retorts.

    ¡°Please ignore him, he¡¯s way too absorbed with himself. I¡¯m Shen Mengu. As the son of the chief of the Royal Guards I grew up together with Brother Shayde. If you want to know his darkest secrets just ask me.¡± Although Mister Shen¡¯s tone sounds cold, there a playful tone hiding behind it. He seems bad at showing his true emotions.

    ¡°Well, instead of talking about my darkest secrets, you should ask this fellow to teach you Spear Techniques if you fancy the spear.¡± Prince Si says while putting emphasis on ¡®darkest secrets¡¯.

    Befriending Mister Shen seems like a good idea.

    ¡°Senu, come forward and greet your Sister-in-Law.¡± Prince Si suddenly says.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Hm? I don¡¯t see anyone else in this room, aside from the completely ignored Prince Shiyu?

    ¡°¡­.. No?¡± A slow, young, feminine voice comes from behind Prince Si.

    ¡°You promised me that you would try.¡± Prince Si says gently.

    A head pops out from behind Prince Si.

    ¡­ There are two Prince Si¡¯?!

    ¡°¡­.. Hi.¡± She hid right after greeting? Miss.

    ¡°This is Senu, she¡¯s my twin sister. I¡¯m sorry for her behaviour, she is like that around people she sees for the first time.¡± Prince Si informs Miss.

    ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s more lovely than you.¡± Miss says while softly smiling.

    Princess Senu keeps trying to look over here, but each time her eyes meet Miss¡¯s, she hides behind Prince Si.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ Princess Senu should be the elder sister?

    After looking this way numerous times, Princess Senu takes a deep breath and walks from behind Prince Si.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± She exhales loudly as if she achieved something impossible.

    Mmm! Miss, I like this Prince Si more! Please switch!

    Knock. Knock.

    Someone knocks on the door and enters.

    It¡¯s Sophia!

    ¡°The carriage is prepared.¡± She says slowly.

    Carriage? What for?

    ¡°A, auntie?!¡± Princess Senu suddenly shouts.

    ¡°Ah, little Senu. You are here too?¡± Sophia says happily.

    ¡°Aun Sniff. Auntie!¡± Princess Senu jumps into Sophia¡¯s arms while crying.

 Chapter 24 - Miss, Are You Sure We Can Trust This Person?

    It has been 5 minutes since Princess Senu threw herself into Sophia''s embrace.

    "Stop crying little Senu. I''m not going anywhere." Sophia says while gently patting Princess Senu''s head. My eyes are following the movements of her hand for some reason.

    "B, but. Auntie... Sniff. Father will send you away again if I let you go..." Princess Senu says with tears running from her eyes.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t go anywhere unless Miss Meira tells me to."

    That''s correct, Princess Senu. Sophia is a great maid! A great maid listens only to her true master!

    Sophia is a great maid! A great maid listens only to her true master!

    A great maid listens only to her true master!

    ... Although it would be probably wise to listen to the Emperor...

    "Mi- Sister-in-law? W, why?" Princess Senu says while doubtfully looking at Sophia.

    Her eyes then open wide as if she saw something weird.

    "A, auntie! W, why are you clothed like this?!" She says while looking at Sophia''s maid uniform.

    Hey! What do you mean by clothed like that?

    Amateur, can''t you see that Sophia looks fantastic!

    Like a maid of maids!

    "Fufufu... That''s because I''m your Sister-in-law''s personal maid!" Sophia says proudly.

    So cool!

    "M, maid? How can... someone like you?" She asks doubtfully.

    "Hey, little Senu. What did you mean by that?" Sophia says while smiling. Her tone doesn''t match her smile.

    This is should be one of the highest difficulty techniques, the so-called multitasking, right? How cool...!

    "Eh? No! Nothing... Nothing at all!" Princess Senu quickly denies while waving her hands in denial.

    "Aunt Sophia, you should have informed us that you have returned." Prince Si says gloomily.

    "Little boy, your attitude is bad as ever. Are you not afraid to show your bad side in front of Miss?" Sophia teases Prince Si.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    As expected of Sophia!

    Being able to make a Demon sweat... So cool!

    "He can do whatever he wants as long as he doesn''t corrupt Latifa." Miss says indifferently.

    Corrupt me? Is Prince Si ill? No wonder...

    "Yeah! Don''t you dare corrupt my future little wife!" Somewhat familiar voice. Have I heard it before?... Somewhere?... I don''t remember...

    ""Hee... Your future little wife...?"" Miss and Sophia says at once.

    "Little brother Drake, such adorable girl wouldn''t suit you at all. Little Kitten, how about becoming my concubine instead?" Mister Marco says in a weird tone.

    Ah, right! So it was Prince Shiyu''s voice! I see. I see.

    Mister Marco is really funny person.  It seems like flowers are floating around him.

    It seems like flowers are floating around him.

    Mister Shen immediately chops Mister Marco''s head with the back of his hand.

    "If your wife heard you, she would bury you alive." Mister Shen says.

    "It''s an honor to meet you again, Lady Sophia." He adds, cups his fists and bows slightly towards Sophia.

    As expected of the great maid!

    Even a good person like Mister Shen bows respectfully towards her!

    Latifa will work hard!

    "En. Shen also grew up splendidly." Sophia returns the greetings.

    "We should depart, let''s not make carriages waiting." Prince Si says.

    "You still didn''t tell me where we are going." Miss sighs.

    Are we really going together with Prince Si?

    Miss, are you sure we can trust this person?

    He doesn''t seem reliable.

    Like... at all.

    "We are going on a hunt!" Prince Shiyu shouts from somewhere.

    I can''t seem to find his figure.

    Does Prince Shiyu know some Stealth techniques?

 Chapter 25 - Miss, Why Are These Men So Loud?

    "Hunting?" Miss asks.

    "Ye-"

    "Let''s talk in the carriage, the road is long." Prince Si interrupts Prince Shiyu.

    Prince Si leads us towards carriages.

    There are two carriages. One of the carriages is pulled by two black and white Feathered Dragons.

    The second carriage is for some reason pulled only by a sole completely white Feathered Dragon.

    Furthermore, the white one looks way too small compared to the other two. Why is it alone?

    I approach the white Feathered Dragon out of curiosity.

    As the white one sees me approaching it looks towards me.

    How cute. Its white feathers look so nice and fluffy. It must take a great care of grooming itself.

    I extend my hand trying to touch the side of its beak.

    "Latifa! Don''t!" Teddy yells at me from behind.

    "Awu?"

    What? I turn my head behind.

    Teddy, Prince Si, Prince Shiyu, Mister Shen and even Mister Marco look at me with a difficult expression.

    What''s wrong?

    I turn my head back towards the white one.

    Before I noticed, its head wasn''t a hand reach''s away, but instead, its beak is almost touching my forehead.

    "Misae you must not." Prince Si shouts.

    Hmm? What is he talking about-

    The white Feathered Dragon, Misae opens her beak.

    "Misae!" Teddy shouts from the bottom of his lungs.

    Lick.

    Hehe... Stop it! It tickles! Hehee...!

    Miss, why are these men so loud?

    Lick. Lick.

    "Misa- Eh?" Prince Si says dumbfoundedly.

    Lick. Lick. Lick.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there."Awu~"

    Misae keeps licking my cheeks, it tickles.

    "Why are you making so much fuss?" Miss asks while coming towards me and Misae.

    Seeing Miss coming towards her, Misae stops licking my cheek.

    She deeply looks at Miss as if scanning every bit of her body.

    Then, once Miss gets close, Misae lowers her head before Miss, asking to be patted.

    "How-" Teddy doesn''t know what to say.

    "Impossible!" Mister Marco shouts.

    It''s clear from their attitudes that Misae isn''t friendly towards them.

    But, why? Look how good and cute she is.

    "Hmm, keep it up and you may become almost as fluffy as Latifa." Miss says to Misae.

    "Screech!" Misae makes a high pitched noise as if saying Yes! to Miss.

    "Alright, Latifa. We will ride the carriage pulled by Misae." Miss lifts me from the ground and enters the carriage in the blink of an eye.

    "I will leave the second carriage to you, Teddy." Sophia says and sits in the driver position of Misae''s carriage.

    "Ehm! You guys can sit in the big, comfortable carriage, I will sit in the smaller one." Prince Si coughs and dashes in the carriage to sit across Miss.

    "Senu too!" Senu shouts, but instead of going inside the carriage, she sits in the driver position next to Sophia.

    "H- hey, let me in..." Prince Shiyu says after the carriage door has been shut before his face.

    "Sorry, full." Miss says coldly.

    "Well then, we will see you on the first stop." Sophia says and urges Misae to go forward.

    "......" Prince Shiyu stands motionlessly while seeing our carriage disappear from his sight.

 Chapter 26 - I Wont Lose Miss to You!

    ¡°So, what are we hunting?¡± Miss asks Prince Si.

    ¡°Golden Griffins.¡± Prince Si says with a serious tone.

    Golden Griffins? What are those?

    ¡°Golden? What is the difference between the golden and normal ones?¡± Miss asks curiously, it seems her interest was sparked.

    ¡°As the name suggests, every Golden Griffin is born with at least a Golden Core.¡± Prince Si says with a grin on his face while looking at me.

    Golden Core?

    If I remember correctly that should be the third highest level core?

    Umm¡­ Blue, Green, Red, Golden, White, and Black?

    Mou, I don¡¯t know!

    Uguuu¡­ Don¡¯t think you have won, Prince Si!

    I lean my head against Miss¡¯s shoulder, then I show Prince Si my smug face.

    ¡°¡­ Not only that, every five years a flock of over thousand Griffins flies over a certain island.¡± Prince Si says while glaring at me.

    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s an opportunity that comes every five years?¡± Miss leans forward, curiosity written all over her face.

    A smile blossoms on Prince Si¡¯s face.

    He looks at me with his eyes while grinning like a fool at Miss.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s not all.¡± Prince Si teases.

    Hngngn! Annoying!

    I lift Miss¡¯s arm and wrap it around my shoulder.

    Hmph! Try beating this!

    ¡°You! I mean, Yes. I told you that  Golden Griffins fly over that island every 5 years, right?¡± Prince Si asks.

    Did you already forget or are you uselessly trying to prolong your conversation with Miss!?

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Miss nods.

    ¡°While the Golden Griffins fly over every 5 years, their leader flies over every 100 years!¡± Prince Si talks happily.

    Seeing Miss so interested, his smile grows more and more.

    ¡°Hmm? Why is that?¡± Miss asks curiously.

    ¡°No one knows, in the history of Quas, Golden Griffin¡¯s leader was caught only once.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Only once?¡± Miss asks in disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. The leader caught that time was at the level of Martial Overlord!¡± Prince Si says seriously.

    ¡°Martial Overlord!¡± Miss looks shocked.

    As am I.

    A beast on the level of Martial Overlord!

    Just how formidable was that Griffin?

    ¡°So this time, the leader will appear again?¡± Miss asks.

    ¡°Yes, a week from now. This will be the third time for this leader to fly over the island.¡± Prince Si says.

    ¡°Hoo¡­ If no one was able to subdue it yet, doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s quite formidable?¡± Miss asks with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Prince Si looks at me with a triumphant expression.

    D, do you think you already won?!

    ¡°It was in the middle of the Martial Sage rank the last time it flew over.¡± Prince Si informs Miss.

    ¡°Hmm? How come no one was able to subdue it if it¡¯s only at the middle of Martial Sage?¡± It seems that something is amiss.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ The former leader¡¯s strength was balanced in all aspects.¡±

    Why is he talking with a smug face!

    I won¡¯t lose Miss to you!

    Secret Technique: Comfy detection!

    ¡°Awu¡­¡± I stand up.

    ¡°This leader, however-¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Latifa?¡± Miss interrupts Prince Si.

    Oisho. There. Comfy place.

    I settle down on Miss¡¯s lap.

    I look at Prince Si. His brows are twitching.

    I show him my victory face.

    Then, I take Miss¡¯s hands into mine and pull forward.

    Making Miss embrace me.

    A drop of sweat falls from Prince Si¡¯s forehead.

    A drop of defeat.

    I won.

    Maid: 1

    Prince: 0

 Chapter 27 - Bandits? I Must Protect Miss!

    "... As I was saying the former leader''s strength was balanced in all aspects."

    "However, the new leader''s strength lies in his speed." Prince explains to Miss.

    "Speed? So basically no one was just quick enough?" Miss asks.

    "Correct. Know that the only person capable in Quas to match its speed is my father." Prince Si says proudly.

    "Cough." Sophia in the driver seat coughs loudly.

    "... Alright, there are two people..." He says in defeat.

    "But, why would anyone try and fail to hunt the leader instead of focusing on getting hundreds of Golden Cores?" Miss asks in disbelief.

    "Good question! It''s precisely because of the Core the former leader had was Black!" Prince Si says seriously.

    "Black Core..."

    "Awu..."

    Black Core... The most expensive item on the market.

    With only one Black Core, you could fund your own country!

    "Then...?" It looks like Miss figured something out.

    "Yes. Our Quas Empire exists only thanks to my ancestor who obtained the Black Core by slaying the Golden Griffin leader!" Prince Si says proudly.

    I see... But, the current leader is Martial Sage rank, right?

    There''s no way for Martial Sage ranked beast to have a Black Core...

    "Although the current leader is not strong enough to have such treasure as Black Core hidden inside him, it definitely holds a White one!" Prince Si says.

    "Although the White Core won''t bring much riches, it will definitely be helpful for Cultivators of Overlord rank and bellow. It would help Peak Martial Sages to breakthrough into Overlord in one go!" He exclaims happily.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Looks like Prince Si really wants that Core.

    Hmm? Is he already a Peak Martial Sage cultivator?

    "Hee... that would be certainly useful." Miss says greedily.

    "Of course, if my Mei Mei desires it, I will definitely get it for you." Prince Si says seriously.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, you just told me that no one is able to match the leader''s speed. How would you slay it?" Miss asks.

    "En. That''s why I brought my three brothers and Teddy with me. With their help, we will be able to restrict its movements." Prince Si says.

    "Mm? Are they that strong?" Miss asks.

    "Brother Marco may not look like it, but he is an Array Master. He will be able to trap the leader in a restricted space after the rest of us surround it." Prince Si explains.

    Oh... So Brother Marco wasn''t just an ordinary funny person.

    He is an Array Master funny person!

    It has been around 8 hours since we started traveling, my eyelid is heavy.

    "Awuuu~" I yawn while closing my eye.

    Thunk!

    Something hits the side of the carriage.

    "ORAAAA! ATTACK!" A man yells in a loud voice.

    "Bandits!" Sophia shouts.

    Startled, I open my  eye.

    Bandits? I must protect Miss!

    I quickly stand in order to shield Miss.

    "Haa... As expected, we can''t have a day without trouble." Prince Si sighs.

    "Stay here, I will quickly settle it." Prince Si pushes his hand against my head making me fall back into Miss''s lap.

 Chapter 28 - Miss... Could You Smile, Please?

    "How dare you attack this King''s wife''s carriage!" Prince Si shouts right after leaving the carriage.

    Who''s your wife! I retort in my mind while peeking through the window.

    "Latifa, you shouldn''t watch." Miss tells me.

    "Awu!" No! I must watch...

    The first time, I vomited.

    The second time, I closed my eye and pretended that I''m a tree.

    If I don''t get used to this, how am I supposed to protect you, Miss?

    "Alright... If you can''t take it anymore, you can hide inside my robes, how about it?" Miss says in a somewhat funny tone.

    I nod unconsciously.

    "Score!" Miss shouts in an excited tone.

    Hmm? Skoru? What does that mean? Miss should stop saying such weird words.

    A burly man in rugged clothes pushes through the men before him and yells at Prince Si.

    "We are the White Bandanas, leave your treasures and women behind and you may escape with your life!"

    ""Hahaha!"" The bandits start laughing.

    "Hmph. Leave behind your arms and I may not separate your heads from your necks." Prince Si says coldly.

    "You! Not recognizing Mt. Tai when it stands before you!" The bandit leader shouts angrily.

    "White Bandanas! Raise your weapons! Slay the men! Steal the riches! Rape the women! Attack!" He shouts while taking a big ax off his back.

    ""Oooo!"" Around 30 bandits start running towards the carriage while screaming and shouting vulgar things.

    I do not understand half of the things they are saying.

    I will be the first one to enjoy that milf driving the carriage?

    I''m taking the loli inside the carriage?

    Then, leave that pettanko next to the milf for me! I bet she is still a virgin? Hyahaha?

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Bandits sure say weird things... Sniff, sniff. What''s this smell?

    I turn around.

    "Awu! Awu!" Miss, you are burning the carriage! Stop it!

    Eeeei, what to do? Sand?

    Sand! Sand! Come ouuuut~

    ......

    ... Nothing?

    Sandy you are hungry, right? How about eating these flames?

    ......

    ... Nothing again?

    Elder Sister Sand... Please come out and help your Little Sister out.

    Pfuuu!

    Sand suddenly gushes out from the ring and suppresses the black flames.

    ... Elder Sister Sand, you are so strong and beautiful! Little Sister Latifa is touched by your generosity and strength!

    The Sand sways around and coils around my left pinky as if it was happy with my flattering.

    "No! Noo! Help me! Help meee!" I hear dreadful calling for help from outside.

    I lift the curtain and peek out.

    One of the men is frozen up to his neck while the other men look at him in confusion.

    "Now, who''s next? Know that my offer still stands!" Prince Si says arrogantly.

    "Don''t make fun of us! You think your cultivation is enough against all of us? Men, don''t be afraid, he''s just a Martial Master, recall how many Martial Masters we have taken care of before!" The burly man, leader of White Bandanas, shouts.

    "Is that so?" Prince Si says.

    I can''t see his expression from behind, but for some reason, I imagine him smiling like a devil in my mind.

    But... I bet it''s not as scary as Miss''s.

    Miss... Could you smile, please?

    Rather, could you stop looking like you are going to end the world?

 Chapter 29 - Miss is Oblivious... and I Like it!

    "Oraaaa!" The bandits cry out and charge at Prince Si.

    "Hmph!" Prince Si raises his hands and smashes them on the ground.

    The moment his hands reached the ground, a crystal clear wall appears five meters in front of him.

    Thud!

    The wall appeared so suddenly that the charging bandits didn''t have enough space to stop and crashed right into that very wall.

    "Guhaa!"

    "Shit!"

    "Ah! My nose! My nooose!"

    "Damn ittt!"

    I can see the groaning bandits through the crystal clear wall.

    They are wiggling on the ground like earthworms on a rainy day.

    "The mighty White Bandanas stopped by a single wall. Stories of your incompetence will be told for millennia." Prince Si laughs out loud.

    "Y, you! Eih! Get up brothers!" The bandit leader shouts at bandits squirming on the ground.

    The ones who were able to lessen the impact in time by angling their bodies so their shoulder would hit first get up while complaining about the pain.

    However, the ones who weren''t so fortunate are unable to get up and if they get up they either fall back on the ground or their bodies are swaying in the wind.

    "Get around the wall!" The bandit leader shouts.

    The bandits start running in a craze, trying to get around the wall in order to get revenge on this loathsome, ugly, arrogant, stealing, devilish-looking man.

    They should be thinking something around those lines, right?

    I watch the bandits running around.

    And around.

    ... And around?

    Hm? I stick my head out of the window in order to find out why the bandits are running in circles.

    Hmm... It seems that Prince Si actually built the wall all around us.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.The bandits have no way around.

    The only way to get to us is to either climb it or break it.

    "Climb it!" The bandit leader shouts.

    ""Yes, boss!"" The bandits start trying to climb the wall.

    However, "Boss! It''s not possible, the wall is cold and slippery!" One of the bandits shouts.

    It seems that Prince Si''s wall is made of ice.

    Something looking so brilliant doesn''t suit him.

    At all.

    Um! He shouldn''t use it anymore!

    "Then, break it!" The bandit leader shouts in anger and the bandits start hitting the wall with their weapons and fire.

    They hit, and hit, and hit...

    Why are they taking so long?

    I bet Elder Sister Sand could break this ice wall in one go!

    As I was thinking that, the sand ring on my pinky starts moving and envelops my whole left arm. Forming some kind of arm weapon with sharp-looking claws on my fingers.

    I was just kidding Elder Sister Sand! If you break it, wouldn''t Miss be in danger?

    Also, doesn''t this look too dangerous?!

    The Sand slowly retreats back to its ring form as if heartbroken.

    "What are you doing, Latifa?" Miss asks me.

    She must saw Elder Sister Sand enveloping my arm.

    What do I do "Awu~?"

    Ah, I was thinking out loud-

    I close my mouth with my hands unconsciously.

    "Pff!" Miss burst out laughing.

    Hey, that''s rude, Miss! Wuu... Why are you laughing at me?...

    "You are so cute..." Miss says while patting my head.

    "Awuuu~" No! Stop it... Uuu...

    "But, he sure is taking long..." Miss says with annoyed tone while vigorously patting my head.

    Hehe... Miss, he''s definitely trying hard to impress you, you know?

 Chapter 30 - Was Miss Making Fun of Me All This Time?

    The bandits are trying really hard to break Prince Si'' ice wall, but they were unable to break it yet.

    "Incompetent!" The bandit leader shouts and walks towards the ice wall.

    He presses his hand against the dent the bandits made and closes his eyes.

    After a while, he opens his eyes again and swings his big axe towards the dent.

    Hmm... I wonder what those little sparks on that axe are?

    Crash!

    When the axe hits the wall it creates a loud explosion and a section of the wall crumbles.

    "Awu!" The explosion creates a shock wave which sweeps me off my feet.

    Startled, I fall down with my eye closed.

    "Are you okay?" Miss asks me worriedly.

    "Afuu, afu~" Muffled sounds escape from my lips.

    Um? Muffled?

    "Afu, afuu?" Right, it''s muffled. I wonder why?

    I open my eye.

    It''s dark.

    Hm? Did I lose my consciousness and the sky turned dark?

    "Afuu?" I ask Miss worriedly.

    If my consciousness faded and I haven''t done my job properly...

    I will never become a great maid like Sophia!

    "Fufufu... Latifa, you are so daring."

    "Afu?" Eh? What do you mean, Miss?

    I turn my head towards Miss''s voice.

    I can feel something soft around my cheeks as I look up.

    When I look up, I can see Miss looking down on me.

    Eh?

    Did I fell on Miss?

    I look at Miss''s face.

    She''s looking at me with a scary expression.

    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.

    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Miss has been so nice to me for the last few days, that I got carried away.

    An image of Miss on the first day I saw her flashes through my mind.

    At first sight, she looked like a dreamy young woman, beautiful as a flower.

    However, that beautiful flower was equipped with extremely sharp thorns.

    When that beautiful flower opened its mouth, it spat out a deadly poison.

    If sun started shining on that flower without permission, the flower would beat the sun with its sharp thorns and deadly poison.

    That''s right, how could I forget.

    Miss was a bad person.

    Then... was Miss making fun of me all this time?

    My eyesight is getting blurry.

    My heartbeat accelerates.

    Miss raises her hand.

    I close my eye in fright.

    I prepare my cheek for slap.

    ......

    However, the slap never comes.

    Instead, Miss''s hand lands on the back of my head.

    She pushes my head into her bosom and starts rubbing her cheek against the top of my head.

    "Kyaaa~ Daring Latifa is sooo cute~" Miss exclaims.

    "Affuuu...?" I ask in confusion.

    Miss, are you not angry with me?

    "Hyahaha! Brothers! The wall is destroyed! Attack! Kill! Rape! Plunder!" The bandits loud voice echoes outside.

    "Tsk." Miss clicks her tongue and stops rubbing her cheek against my head.

    She lifts me up and places me on the cushion.

    She opens the carriage''s door and says to me with smile,

    "Wait here for a second, Latifa. This Miss needs to exterminate some annoying pest."

 Chapter 31 - Miss... Help me...

    Miss steps out of the carriage and calls out to Prince Si.

    "Shayde, what is taking you so long?" She questions him in an annoyed tone.

    Prince Si turns towards Miss, but before he could open his annoying mouth-

    The bandit leader Whistles and shouts.

    "What a beauty! Were you hiding from us in your carriage?"

    The other bandits also started whistling and saying some things I couldn''t understand.

    "Mei Mei, why have you come out. Leave these insects to this King." Prince Si says while facing Miss.

    "If this King didn''t take so long to exterminate a bunch of insects, I wouldn''t bother."

    Then, Miss mutters something.

    I couldn''t hear her from the carriage.

    However, Prince Si turns towards me and frowns.

    "Young Miss, why don''t you leave this feminine man and have some fun with real men like us?" The bandit leader says to Miss.

    "Hmph, you rape weak women and call yourself a real man?" Miss scoffs.

    "You! Just wait till I''m done with this girly face, then I will thoroughly enjoy both you and your little friend. Hyahaha!" The bandit leader yells while laughing.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Miss''s feet explode in black flames.

    Miss lifts her right foot and... Vanishes?

    Huh? Where did Miss go?

    "Guhaaaa!" An ugly shriek of pain reaches my ears.

    Eh? Miss? When did you move in front of the bandit leader?

    And, and... and what is that you are h, holding... holding in y, you, your hhh, hand...?

    Clash!

    Suddenly, the carriage door open and something warm lands on my face, blocking my vision.

    "Awu?!" I scream in surprise.

    "Everyting is all right, Latifa." It''s Sophia. Auuuu... You scared me, why are you covering my vision all of sudden?

    "Awuuu?" Please put your hand away, I need to have Miss in my sight all the time. Or I will fail as a maid.

    How will I become a great maid like you if I don''t serve Miss at all times?

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.I need to help her!

    I try to struggle out from Sophia''s hold.

    "Awuu!" She grabs my right shoulder with her left hand and turns me around.

    She removed her hand from my eye, so I''m able to see.

    But all I''m seeing now is her beautiful, refined, mature face.

    She then made some weird signs with her hands, and all I could hear and smell now was Sophia.

    "There are some things that children of your age should not see, Latifa." Sophia says gently.

    "Therefore, stay like that. Just look at me and nowhere else. Do you understand?" She asks.

    Sophia is acting weird.

    Something may have happened to Miss!

    "Nod if you understand me, Latifa!" Sophia raises her voice.

    That startled me! This is my first time hearing Sophia raising her voice...

    I quickly nod to Sophia''s question.

    "Haa... You really like Sixth Miss that much, Latifa?" She asks me.

    I nod immediately, without thinking.

    "I won''t allow you to see, you are not ready for that yet." She says while shaking her head.

    "Haaa... However, if you really want to know what''s happening with Miss, I will cancel this barrier."

    "Do you want to know?" She asks me.

    I nod slowly.

    Sophia snaps her fingers and the sound from the surroundings return-

    First the sound and smell of fire.

    Then, a smell of burning flesh.

    And lastly, the screams of agony.

    "Gyaaaa!"

    "No! No! NOOOOOO!"

    "Help meeee!"

    "My leg! My leeeeg!"

    "Kuhaaa...."

    "Run! Run! Reatreaaahh!"

    "Save yourselves!"

    "A demon! DEMON!"

    "RUN FUCKING RUN! DON''T TURN BAAAghhh..."

    I''m getting dizzy.

    My stomach feels unwell.

    My sight is getting blurry...

    Miss... Help me...

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    Meira''s(Miss''s) PoV tomorrow!

 Chapter 32 - This Missâ€™s Flames Will Consume You!

    Side: Meira(Miss)

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Hyahaha! Brothers! The wall is destroyed! Attack! Kill! Rape! Plunder!¡± The bandit scum shouts outside ruining my bliss.

    What the hell is that prince doing?

    Why are not their dirty mouths licking the ground already?!

    Are you saying that the man standing before the carriage is known as a Demonic Prince?

    Why is he not cutting off their heads already!?

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Bothering me during my fluffy time with Latifa. Unforgivable!

    I lift Latifa¡¯s small, soft body and put her on the cushion.

    ¡°Wait here for a second, Latifa. This Miss needs to exterminate some annoying pests.¡± I say while going out of the carriage.

    ¡°Shayde, what is taking you so long?¡± This man is so irritating. Because you are playing around so much, my time with Latifa was interrupted! Ugh!

    ¡°What a beauty! Were you hiding from us in your carriage?¡± The bandit scum opens his mouth before the annoying prince could answer.

    ¡°Mei Mei, why have you come out. Leave these insects to this King.¡± Shayde says, completely ignoring the bandit scum.

    So annoying!

    Still acting so mighty!

    ¡°If this King didn¡¯t take so long to exterminate a bunch of insects, I wouldn¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°I had to leave Latifa alone because you are taking so long!¡± I tell him in the most annoying tone I could.

    ¡°Young Miss, why don¡¯t you leave this feminine man and have some fun with real men like us?¡± The bandit scum says.

    ¡°Hmph, you rape weak women and call yourself a real man?¡± Don¡¯t joke with me, I¡¯m more of a man than you are.

    ¡°You! Just wait till I¡¯m done with this girly face, then I will thoroughly enjoy both you and your little friend. Hyahaha!¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    You piece of fucking shit!

    You won¡¯t stop your filthy mouth!

    Enough of your crap!

    Boom!

    ¡°Guhaaaa!¡± The scum shrieks in pain.

    Hmph!

    He looks at me in confusion, then he looks at my hand.

    Throb. Throb. Throb.

    A lump of meat is throbbing in my palm dyed in blood.

    ¡°T- that¡­¡± He says with a fainting voice.

    ¡°Shut your filthy mouth!¡± I forcefully stuff the still beating heart in his dirty mouth.

    ¡°Guuuh¡­¡± He groans faintly and collapses to the ground.

    Was it that hard?!

    I look towards the other bandits.

    ¡°Which one¡­ Which one of you wanted to put their filthy hands on my Latifa?!¡±

    I shout and then run towards the other bandits.

    Black flames envelop my whole body.

    I start hunting the bandits one by one.

    Just like in the old days.

    The old days!

    Hahaha¡­ Yes! Like in the old days!

    Die! Die! Die!

    I¡¯m a hunter and you are the hunted!

    Hahaha! Just like in the old days! Mmmm!

    This feeling!

    No more brainwashing!

    I can keep this feeling forever!

    Just slaughter!

    Yes! I missed it sooo much! Die! Just die!

    Scream! Shout! Burn! Die!

    Hahaha! I will roast you! Haha!

    This Miss¡¯s flames will consume you!

    ¡°Gyaaaa!¡±

    ¡°No! No! NOOOOOO!¡±

    ¡°Help meeee!¡±

    ¡°My leg! My leeeeg!¡±

    ¡°Kuhaaa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Run! Run! Reatreaaahh!¡±

    ¡°Save yourselves!¡±

    ¡°A demon! DEMON!¡±

    ¡°RUN FUCKING RUN! DON¡¯T TURN BAAAghhh¡­¡±

    EVERYBODY SHOULD JUST DIE-

    Miss¡­ Help me¡­

    L- Latifa?!

    The black flames enveloping my body immediately vanish.

 Chapter 33 - The Demon With Misss Face

    No... Stay away! Stay away from me! Guhaaa...

    AAaah! Run... Ruuun!

    Demon... Demon!

    Shrieks of pain and screams of fear invade my ears.

    Fresh blood has dyed my hair red.

    The smell of burning flesh in the air makes me nauseous.

    I watch the bandits run.

    They run for their lives.

    They are running away.

    Running away from the demon.

    Don''t come... Stay away... Spare me...

    The Demon slowly walks towards one of the bandits.

    The bandit tries to escape.

    However, no matter where he escapes, the Demon is always behind him.

    Like a cougar, stalking its prey.

    The bandit hides behind a boulder, the Demon stalks him from top of the boulder.

    The bandit hides in the trees, the Demon stalks him from the ground.

    The bandit hides in the river, the Demon patiently stalks from the shore.

    Finally, the Demon quickly moves towards the bandit and stabs his chest.

    Before the bandit could register what was happening, the Demon was already feasting on his heart.

    After the Demon finishes eating the bandit''s heart, it turns towards me.

    No... Don''t come.

    Stay away from me!

    Help me...

    Miss... Help me...

    Miss?...

    I notice the Demon''s face.

    It looks exactly just like Miss''s.

    Then, the Demon with Miss''s face leaps towards me.

    No-!

    "Suuuu...!" I wake up. My body is sweating, I have tear in my eye, my breathing is rough, and there''s a puddle underneath me.

    "A, awuu..." I exclaim both in relief and disappointment.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.Relief of that Demon being only a dream.

    And disappointment of wetting myself.

    After rubbing my eye, I get up from the bed-

    Bed?

    ... Where is this place?

    I look around my surroundings.

    There''s a small bed I was lying on, a bedside table and two small windows.

    It looks really empty.

    I don''t recognize this room.

    Not knowing what to do, I begin taking off the wet bed sheet.

    I don''t want anyone to see that...

    ......

    I took off the bed sheet, but now what?

    My clothes are also wet and there''s no change of clothes.

    I can''t go outside like this...

    If Miss saw me-

    - The door opens, Sophia walks in.

    "... Awuuu..." I sigh.

    "Latifa, are you okay?" Sophia asks me worriedly.

    "Awu..." I look down in embarrassment.

    Sophia looks at me.

    "Did you have a nightmare?" She asks me.

    I nod slowly.

    "Were you afraid? Don''t worry, I am here." She says while crouching down to me.

    She then embraces me tightly.

    W- what are you doing, Sophia?!

    I''m sweaty and, and...

    "Let''s go take a bath." She says.

    "Awuu..." I nod slowly.

    "Latifa, are you awake?" Then, Miss walks in.

    "You are awake!" Miss happily shouts and runs towards.

    I look at Miss happily running towards me.

    Sigh... It was just a dream after all-

    I quickly dodge Miss''s embrace and hide behind Sophia.

    My body is shivering in fear.

    "La, Latifa?" Miss exclaims while looking at me in surprise.

    From that moment, I am unable to see Miss''s face anymore.

    All I see when I look at Miss''s face now... is a Demon.

 Chapter 34 - I Want to See Misss Lively Face

    When I was taking a bath, Sophia explained me the situation.

    It seems that I somehow managed to faint while Miss was fighting the bandits.

    Not knowing what happened to me, Miss wanted to quickly find a place that I could properly rest.

    I''m really happy that Miss is concerned about my health.

    Fortunately, Prince Si'' first planned stop was close.

    Yes, this place is Prince Si'' vacation house.

    It seems that I have been asleep for a whole day.

    I have left my duties for a whole day.

    I have failed as a maid.

    "Latifa?"

    "Latifa, where are you?"

    "Latifa...?"

    Ah... Right now, I''m also failing as a maid...

    Hiding from Miss in a closet...

    Uuuu...

    "Latifa... Miss will get angry if you keep hiding from her..." Sophia talks to me from the other side of the closet.

    "A, awuu..."

    "What is happening? Why are you avoiding her?" Sophia tries to question me, but... Even if I could answer her, I wouldn''t know what to say.

    "Come out, Latifa. We can''t leave without you..."

    A, are we leaving already?

    There''s no helping it...

    A good maid must listen to master''s and superior''s orders...

    I reluctantly get out of the closet.

    "A, awuu..." I grab Sophia sleeve.

    "What''s wrong?" She asks gently.

    I can''t possibly tell her that I don''t want to see Miss, just because I''m afraid of the Demon...

    Uhuu... I''m scared of the Demon...

    I don''t want to see the Demon...

    Sophia leads me towards the carriage.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I feel my knees wobbling while walking.

    I really want to be with Miss.

    However, I really don''t want to get near that Demon.

    That Demon is scary...

    Elder Sister Sand, what should I do?...

    How am I supposed to face Miss like this?

    We have arrived outside.

    Everyone else is already waiting here.

    A maid like me holding everyone back...

    If I only was a great maid like Sophia...

    "Miss, I found her." Sophia informs Miss.

    Miss looks at me.

    I can''t tell what her expression looks like right now.

    After all... I can see only the Demon''s face.

    I want to see Miss''s lively face.

    What should I do?

    What do I have to do to see Miss''s face again?

    "Latifa! Where were you! I was so worried!" She says while embracing me.

    After rubbing her cheek against mine for a while, she leads me to the carriage.

    She then lifts me up and puts me on her lap.

    The carriage starts moving and Miss tightly embraces me.

    Her smiling expression suddenly freezes.

    "W, why?" She mutters.

    "Hm? What''s wrong, Mei Mei?" Prince Si asks her.

    "N, nothing. Nothing at all..." She says with a grim expression.

    Miss''s tight embrace on me lessens.

    She stops resting her chin on top of my head.

    Prince Si''s expression looks very joyful today.

    My heart aches.

    It''s painful.

    Miss... will I be able to see your face again?

 Chapter 35 - Miss is Miss

    We are at our second and final stop.

    Port city New Hope.

    Since we still have more than three days until the Golden Griffins fly over the island, masters decided to stop at this city for 2 days.

    New Hope.

    This city is called such because it was the first city ever conquered by Quas.

    To Quas Empire, Port city New Hope signifies the beginning.

    It was their starting point, the first place of invasion.

    While its population is lower than the Capital, the Capital can''t compare to New Hope''s wealth.

    I mean... I saw stairs made from jade earlier!

    ... Elder Sister Sand, is money really that important?

    "Latifa! Latifa! What about this?" Miss asks me while showing me a bracelet made from white jade.

    I quickly shake my head.

    Nonono! There''s no way a servant could wear something so extravagant.

    "Then... What about this?" She shows me a sculpture of an owl from blue jade.

    What I would do with that, Miss?!

    "Then, are you hungry? What about the restaurant over there? It seems nice?"

    Miss has been like that since we came here.

    From food to clothes, from clothes to jewels.

    She would present me something and ask me if I want it.

    It was scary at first.

    Miss with Demon face would hold a fluffy Teddy Bear before me and sing praises about how we look similar.

    Seeing a Demon vigorously hugging a Teddy Bear, I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    I came to understand.

    Miss is Miss.

    Even if her face looks demonic to me.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Miss is Miss.

    Therefore, I started trying to ignore that Demon.

    While I can''t ignore it completely yet, I can serve Miss like before.

    ... Probably.

    The fact that I see a Demon instead of Miss''s beautiful face didn''t change.

    However, Miss''s movements look slightly happier.

    When we were in the carriage, I felt that Miss wasn''t feeling good.

    But, it seems that her mood got better when we arrived at the city.

    Although I can''t see her expression through the Demon''s face, I can see her happily skipping around while holding a Teddy Bear in one hand and my hand in the other.

    "Sister-in-law... H, how about letting us-" Prince Shiyu says timidly.

    "No." Miss says straightforwardly.

    "Mei Mei, how about a dinner? Just the two of us?" Prince Si asks Miss out.

    Prince Si looks much happier since the bandit accident.

    I wonder why?

    "Shen or Teddy will gladly look after Latifa, right?" He says while smiling at the two.

    "Of course. Miss Meira, I bet Latifa would really like to learn more about being a proper maid." Teddy says gently.

    A proper maid...!

    I clench Miss''s hand unconsciously.

    "Muuu... Does Latifa really want to be a proper maid that much? Your Miss won''t mind if you stay just the way you are, you know?" Miss says sadly.

    Uuu... Miss doesn''t want me to go...

    But, a proper maid...

    Miss... Maid...

    It''s for Miss''s sake, after all, yup!

    I nod my head with a determined expression.

 Chapter 36 â€“ Reading Missâ€™s Mindâ€¦

    "Listen well, Latifa. As a personal maid of a noble miss, you always need to know what your master wants. Even before she says it."

    I''m currently receiving a lesson on maid duties from Teddy.

    I shall not be distracted by Teddy''s shining bald head.

    Therefore, I nod at him seriously.

    "That''s why I''m giving you a lesson right now." He says slowly

    Hmm? What does he mean by that?

    I tilt my head.

    "Recall what Prince Si said earlier."

    Just as Teddy said, I recall Prince Si''s words.

    Mei Mei, how about a dinner? Just the two of us?

    "Did you recall?" Teddy asks.

    "Awu." Yes. I answer him.

    "No matter what, your Miss can''t go on her own without her personal maid, right?"

    Eh? Eeehhhh? Is that so???

    Doesn''t that mean I failed as a maid?!

    "A personal servant must always be by his master''s side. He can leave only if master gives the order. But Miss Meira would never give you the order to leave her side. That''s what I figured after seeing the interaction between the two of you. Therefore, I, as Prince Si''s personal servant, suggested something that would make you want to leave Miss''s side." He says slowly.

    Huh? What is he talking about?

    Why would Miss want to give me what I want?

    "You don''t seem to understand."

    "Didn''t Miss Meira present you today with many items that she wanted you to have?" He asks me.

    Yes, that''s right.

    Clothes, jewels, food.

    Miss wanted to buy something for me the whole day.

    "However, you refused each and every one of them. That''s when she saw your face full of expectations when I suggested that I will teach you, she had to allow you to go. She wanted you to have something, but you didn''t want anything. Therefore, she decided to let you go with me. Because you wanted to."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Hm? I don''t understand...

    "I determined that your miss won''t order you to leave. Unless you want to leave her side on your own. Therefore, I suggested something that would tickle your interest and make you want to leave Miss Meira''s side, leaving Prince Si and Miss Meira alone." Teddy explains.

    "All in order to please my master. That is the duty of the personal servant." He adds.

    I see!

    Because of my interest in being a great maid like Sophia, Prince Si got what he wanted!

    What a blunder!

    I left Miss with that stealing, annoying, smug lord!

    "If you want to be a great servant, you will need to learn everything about your miss first." Teddy says.

    "Awuu?" Learn everything?

    Teddy nods.

    "Everything. Her likes and dislikes, her habits, her favourite color, her favorite smell, the length of her steps when she''s in a bad mood."

    Eh? What?

    Putting her likes and dislikes aside.

    The length of her steps when she''s in a bad mood?

    Wouldn''t it better to just read her-

    "Right. You basically need to read her mind. That''s how you become a great maid." He says slowly.

    But, that''s not possible!

    Reading Miss''s mind... Becoming a Martial Saint would be easier!

    "Although there are techniques which allow you to read minds of other people, these are very rare. The people in the whole world who have this technique can be counted on your fingers."

    Then, it''s impossible after all!

    "However, by cultivating, one can perceive the changes in the aura around people more precisely." Teddy explains.

    "Awuu?!" Really?!

    "Latifa, you want to become a great maid like Lady Sophia, right?"

    "Awu! Awu!" I answer while nodding.

    "Do you know Lady Sophia''s cultivation level?" Teddy asks me.

    I shake my head.

    I don''t know Sophia''s cultivation level.

    She never talks about cultivation.

    "Lady Sophia is Mid Martial Sage cultivator!" Teddy says with admiration.

    Mid Martial Sage?!

    How- No it''s Sophia after all...

    Huh? But...

    Isn''t the QuasEmperor the only cultivator in the entire Empire with Mid or higher Martial Sage cultivation?

    ... How cool!

    As expected of Sophia!

    -------------------------------------------------------------------

    Cultivation levels

    -------------------------------------------------------------------

    Martial Acolyte

    Martial Apprentice

    Martial Master

    Martial Sage

    Martial Overlord

    Martial Saint

    -------------------------------------------------------------------

    7 Stages

    -------------------------------------------------------------------

    1-3 LOW

    4-6 MID

    7 PEAK

 Chapter 37 - Miss! Why is Your Breathing so Rough?!

    "... And that''s how to become a better maid." Teddy Teacher''s lesson ends.

    I feel enlightened!

    Teddy Teacher taught me many things. Even what to do when destroying a vase!

    Bam! The door suddenly opens.

    A black shadow charges right towards me!

    Not beeing able to dodge, I close my eye and prepare for the impact.

    "LAAAAAAAAAAATIIIIIIIIFAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" I hear someone screaming.

    "Awuuuu!"

    My feet leave the ground all of sudden and my head starts spinning.

    What is this?! A tornado?!

    I need to warn Miss!

    ... After I calm my stomach down.

    The great feeling of ground under me returns and I open my eye.

    Right before me is... A Demon... No, Miss with tears in her eyes.

    Hmm?! Why are you crying, Miss?

    Did someone make you cry?!

    I glare at the loathsome man behind Miss.

    ... Why are you averting your gaze?!

    "Ah, you are finally back. If it wasn''t for Latifa I would already fall asleep from boredom." Prince Shiyu says.

    ... You were here too?

    Strange. I didn''t notice at all.

    Was I right thinking that he practices a Stealth techniques?

    "Drake." Mister Shen calls Prince Shiyu.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s time to sleep, you know?" He says seriously."

    "W, what?! Are you making fun of me?" Prince Shiyu asks dubiously.

    "No, it''s time for children to sleep." Prince Si answers him.

    Is it that time already?

    Teddy Teacher''s lesson was that long?

    "Is that so? Is that so? Latifa, you are also a child." Miss says seriously.

    "Awu..." It''s true that I am already drowsy, but how can I go to bed before Miss?

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings."And... Since you won''t go to bed after me... LET''S SLEEP TOGETHER!" She shouts.

    Wha, what!

    Miss, what are you?

    Servant can''t sleep in the same bed... Forget a bed, the same room! Servant can''t sleep in the same room as her master, you know?!

    And it''s not like I ever wanted to sleep with someone in the same bed...

    Really...

    However, before I could say what was on my mind, Miss was already happily skipping towards her room with me in her embrace.

    Miss! Stop skipping happily!

    Do you know how weird does it look like?

    If you only put away that Demon so I could at least see your face!

    Miss forcefully kicks open the door to her room.

    "Fuu... Fuu... Fuu..."

    Miss! Why is your breathing so rough?! Am I that heavy?!

    She gently lowers me on the bed, then she starts taking off her clothes in a hurry.

    Aaaah! Miss, you will damage your clothes!

    Let me help you...

    ... Why did you tear them apart?!

    Why are you jumping on the bed?!

    Miss! Why are your legs coiling around mine?!

    Miss, at least let me wear my night clothes?!

    Miss, if you push my head to your chest that much, I won''t be able to breathe, you know?!

    "Good night, Miss, Latifa."

    Where did you come from, Sophia?!

    ... And when did you take off your clothes?!

    And when did you enter the bed?!

    "Suu... Suu..."

    "......"

    ... They both fell asleep.

    I can''t move...

    ... How am I supposed to fall asleep in this position?

 Chapter 38 - Miss, Im Sorry. I Think Im Dying

    I found another fault in my career as a maid.

    ... I have seasickness.

    In the morning, after a sleepless night, we boarded a ship.

    This ship will take us straight to the Griffin Island.

    The journey from New Hope to the Griffin Island takes about 12 hours.

    That means... Umm... 5 more hours of suffering.

    Uuu... Just thinking about it makes me- Mmmmmm!

    "Awuuuuu!"

    I don''t think I can survive.

    Miss, I''m sorry.

    I think I''m dying.

    ... It would be also nice if you didn''t watch me vomit all over myself.

    It''s embarrassing, you know?

    Miss didn''t let go of my hand since morning.

    Uuu... I even had to...

    "Latifa! Why is your face getting red all of sudden? Are you okay?!" Miss asks worriedly.

    I''m not okay! Alright?

    I look pathetic! Alright?

    My hand is all sweaty! Alright?

    I feel nauseous! Alright?

    I have to- Nevermind! I will hold it in!

    ... I couldn''t hold it in.

    At least I was able to persuade Miss to turn around this time...

    However, Miss is at least concerned about me.

    The two princes on the other side...

    One looks at me like I''m some kind of animal in a petting zoo.

    And the other one looks at me with a number of weird expressions.

    He looks at me with a smirk for a while, then it changes to anger?

    I don''t know. If I say that he is hard to figure out, then he will have something common with Miss.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.Therefore, he is really easy to figure out! I can tell what he is thinking every single time! Really!

    Nevertheless, this ship is really fast.

    After 8 hours on the sea, we have begun overtaking other ships.

    One ship, two ships, five ships, ten ships, twenty ships...

    There are so many ships!

    All those people come here every 5 years?

    Won''t the Golden Griffins get exterminated at this rate?

    Seeing my expression full of questions, Prince Shiyu starts explaining.

    "You see, the ratio of humans to Griffins is 1:10. Even with this great number of people we won''t be able to kill more than 20% of Griffins."

    "They numbers mysteriously increase every time they fly over." He adds.

    He speaks like a veteran.

    Isn''t he just a few years older than me?

    I look at him with questioning loo- Eh? Where did he go?

    This is strange... Why does he disappear every time he stops talking?

    He is cultivating a stealth technique after all!

    Prince Shiyu, I Latifa see you in a new light.

    ... Though I can''t see you anywhere.

    We have caught up to a big luxurious ship.

    That ship is almost the same size as ours. I mean Prince Si''.

    Among the numerous ships we have passed, this one looks the most expensive.

    Is it a ship of some famous noble?

    "Isn''t that my future Brother-in-law, Shayde?"

    A man shouts from the big luxurious ship.

 Chapter 39 - Miss This Development...

    "Tsk. The annoying one came too." Mister Marco says with an annoying tone.

    Annoying? So there''s someone Mister Marco finds annoying too.

    However, a Brother-in-law, huh?

    Thank you, mister. Whatever your name is.

    "This..." Prince Si looks at Miss with a difficult expression.

    "Hee... I didn''t know that Prince Si already has a wife waiting for him." Miss says teasingly.

    "No, that wasn''t me. It''s arranged by my father. Nothing else."

    "How unfortunate. This Miss doesn''t want to share. What to do?" Miss says with a smile on her face.

    "I will-"

    "Prince Si!" A young, melodic voice interrupts him.

    Prince Si'' expression darkens.

    A blurry figure jumps from the luxurious ship and lands into Prince Si'' embrace.

    "Prince Si! Prince Si! Prince Si~ I missed you so much~"

    I can finally see her figure.

    It''s a young girl.

    About Miss''s age.

    She has long blonde hair and her eyes are the color of the sky.

    She is about a half head taller than Miss.

    "Cassia..." Prince Si calls her name in annoyance.

    "What''s wrong, Prince Si? Are you not happy to see me again?" She asks while looking in his eyes.

    "That..." Prince Si looks around for help.

    "Ehm! Miss Cassia, Prince Si is just embarrassed. Embracing a woman in the public is first for him." Teddy says quickly.

    "Ah! I, is that so..." She quickly releases Prince Si from her embrace and her face reddens.

    To be willing to save that annoying man from such situation.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.As expected of Teacher Teddy.

    Miss Cassia...

    ... A good person!

    Miss Cassia looks around the deck and then she says,

    "Huh? I see some faces I didn''t see befo- Lady Sophia?!"

    "Yes, it''s nice to see you again, Miss Cassia." Sophia says while respectfully bowing towards Miss Cassia.

    "Ehh? Wh, why are you bowing, Lady Sophia?!" She asks in a panic.

    "Why? Because I''m just a lowly maid?" Sophia says while tilting her head.

    "And why is someone like Lady Sophia a maid?!" She shouts out in confusion.

    As expected of Sophia!

    Her reputation reaches even the ears of haughty nobles!

    "......"

    Seeing that Sophia doesn''t answer her, she turns towards Prince Si.

    "I don''t know." He says plainly.

    She looks around, but everyone just raises their shoulders.

    "Just what is going on here?..." She asks in disbelief.

    Miss Cassia sighs in defeat then turns towards Miss.

    "And this Miss is?" She asks, eyes filled with curiosity.

    "Ah, that Sister-in-la-" Prince Shiyu says casually, then he quickly puts his hands against his mouth as if realizing something.

    "Sister-in-law?!" The man on the other ship shouts loudly and jumps at the deck of our ship.

    Mister Marco chops his hand down on Prince Shiyu''s head.

    "Rascal, look what your carelessness did. Now I won''t be able to sleep for days." He says in an annoying tone.

    Miss, this development... Is somewhat exciting!

 Chapter 40 - Umm, Miss?

    "You small man talk! Whose Sister-in-law?!" The man shouts at Prince Shiyu right after landing on the deck.

    "What do you mean whose? Mine! Of course mine!" Prince Shiyu shouts back at the man.

    "Shayde Quas! You haven''t married my sister yet and you already have a wife?! Do you have any integrity?!" The man turns at Prince Si and shouts at him angrily.

    "... Mei Mei... wife..." Prince Si mutters.

    Oi! Why are you blushing?!

    "Nnn! Why is here like that?! Someone explain!" The man shouts.

    "Marco, you better start explaining!" He adds while looking at Mister Marco.

    "Tsk." Mister Marco clicks with his tongue.

    It looks like Mister Marco was expecting that man to question him.

    Just what is their relationship?

    "There''s really nothing to explain." Mister Marco says coldly.

    "What do you mean, there''s nothing to explain. That slut stole my little sister''s man!" The man shouts loudly while pointing his finger at Miss.

    Rumble. Rumble. Rumble.

    The whole ship suddenly starts shaking.

    "Little boy. I recommend keeping your thoughts about my Miss to yourself. It would be really unfortunate if something happened to the heir of the Demos Kingdom in this vast sea." Sophia says in monologue.

    "Wha- L, lady Sophia... uh? My Miss? Why...?" The "little boy''s" face stiffens and question marks appear above his head.

    "There''s no need to aggravated. There''s nothing going on between Prince Si and my Miss." Sophia says plainly.

    The red blush on Prince Si instantly replaces with pale blue.

    Sophia... You are so amazing!

    To be able to change that annoying man''s mood with just a few words... How cool!

    "A, ah. Is that so... Ehm. Well, Drake was calling her-"

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!"Not her. It''s Miss Maed for you." Sophia interrupts him.

    "Cough! Cough! That''s correct we haven''t introduced ourselves yet."

    "My name is Talos Demos, I''m Demos Kingdom''s Crown Prince." The man introduces himself.

    "I''m Cassia Demos, the Third Princess of Demos. I''m Prince Si'' fianc¨¦." The blonde girl also introduces herself.

    I see, so they were royalty from the neighboring kingdom.

    To think that Sophia can scold even the foreign royalty...

    ... How cool! As expected of Sophia!

    My hand unconsciously reaches towards Sophia''s hand.

    ""Eh-?"" Crown Prince Talos and Princess Cassia sure make some weird sounds.

    Why are they looking at Sophia with open mouths?

    Is there something on her face? I look at Sophia in confusion.

    "What''s wrong, Latifa? Hehe, your eye is sparkling again, you know?" She asks me.

    "Aw- Awuu?" Eh- Really? I put my hand before my eye trying to see the light my eye is emitting.

    "Pff..." Miss laughs lightly.

    Eh? What? What''s wrong?

    "Miss, we will arrive soon. May I recommend clean clothes for Latifa?" Sophia says to Miss.

    Um? Clean clothes...? Ah!

    I look at my sleeves.

    They are... Clean! En! Totally clean!

    Miss, look I''m really clean! No need to change my clothes!

    ... Although I got really embarrassed after looking at my clean sleeves touching Sophia''s clothes.

    "What a great idea! Let me help!" Miss exclaims. She then grabs my hand and drags me towards her room.

    Umm, Miss? I feel like the smile behind the Demon is really dangerous?

    "Didn''t Lady Sophia hate children...?" Princess Cassia whispers something to Prince Talos. I couldn''t hear her through my embarrassment.

 Chapter 41 - Miss, Please be Careful

    Elder Sister Sand, we are finally here.

    The Griffin Island.

    After ten years on the sea, we have finally arrived!

    I happily skip on the solid ground under my feet.

    It''s not shaking!

    No salty water!

    No wooden deck.

    A civilization!

    Elder Sister sand... We made it!

    "Awu! Awu! Awu~"

    I happily sing while running in circles.

    "How much time do we have?" Miss asks.

    "Around 10 hours, Miss. We should find a good spot." Sophia answers her.

    Miss and Sophia each grabs my hand and start walking, leaving the others behind.

    I don''t forget to show my smug face to Prince Si.

    Prince Si clicks with his tongue and starts following.

    After walking for a while, Miss found a cliff that caught her attention.

    She decided to stay there.

    The time passed and more and more ships appeared.

    Soon, the unhabituated island became lively.

    People even started fighting among themselves for camping spots.

    I wanted to explore the island, but I am stuck on Miss''s lap.

    She said that she needs to cultivate before the event begins.

    ... Miss, why do I need to sit on your lap during your cultivation?

    Boom!

    A sound of explosion comes out of Miss''s body.

    "Awu?" Has Miss''s cultivation level increased?

    The Demon on Miss''s face closes its eyes and rests its head on my shoulder.

    "Huu..." Miss leaks out a sigh of satisfaction.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.It looks I was right and Miss really advanced in her cultivation.

    ... Miss, isn''t it okay to let me go now?

    Five hours later numerous screeching sounds start echoing through the island.

    "They are here!" Some man shouts with an excited voice.

    I look towards the direction the man was pointing.

    The blue sky is gradually turning golden.

    Thousands of winged creatures are nearing the island.

    So those are Griffins.

    A, are we really going to kill such majestic creatures?

    "Shayde! I challenge you! Let''s see who kills more!" Prince Talos shouts while pointing at Prince Si.

    "Haha. I don''t have the time to play games with you Talos. We are going for the big one today." Prince Si says with a smirk.

    "The big one? Haha. Shayde, did you lost your mind? Haha, there''s no way you can protect yourself from the leader and the men after the leader at once. Just give up." Prince Talos laughs.

    "You think I would go after the leader if I didn''t have a plan?" Prince Si answers coldly.

    "What about you, Sophia?" Miss asks Sophia.

    "I will stay with Latifa. Miss doesn''t need to worry. Just enjoy yourself." Sophia says while smiling.

    Miss nods and says to me, "Stay with Sophia, okay?"

    "Awu!" I answer.

    Miss, please be careful.

    The swarm of Golden Griffins is getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 42 - Miss, Why Do I Feel So Weird?

    The moment Griffins got close to the island''s beach, many cultivators jumped in the air and attacked the Griffins.

    Griffins and humans started mercilessly killing each other.

    I was told that Golden Griffins are born at the Peak of Martial Apprentice rank.

    Normally, an Acolyte like me shouldn''t be here.

    Thankfully, Sophia is protecting me...

    ... Huh?

    Didn''t Miss just advance to Martial Apprentice rank?

    Will she be alright?

    I look worriedly at Miss''s figure jumping in the air.

    Miss is wearing pure white robes.

    She looks just like an angel ascending to heaven.

    Her white sleeves start burning in black flames.

    She raises her hand up and then she swings it down.

    A black flaming crescent moon shoots straight towards one of the Golden Griffins.

    "Screech!" The targeted Griffin raises a high pitched noise from its beak.

    A series of shockwaves flies towards Miss''s crescent moon.

    In a moment, the black flames and the shockwaves collide.

    It looks like the shockwave is winning, but it only forced the crescent moon flames to bend in the other direction, which made the flames absorb the shockwave and continue flying towards the Griffin. The Griffin screeched in surprise, but it was all that it could do.

    I burned carcass of Griffin falls to the ground.

    The black flames still dancing on its body.

    Miss floats down from the sky.

    She walks towards the Golden... the Charred Griffin and stabs her hand into its belly.

    Soon, she pulls out her milky white hand with a shining gold globe in her hand.

    Miss skips towards me and hands me the Core.

    "Here, hold this for me, okay?" She smiles and walks off again.

    "Awuu..."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    So this is a Core... It looks pretty.

    The Core is about the size of a chestnut.

    I feel a tremendous power surging inside the Core.

    Just how much more powerful would the White and Black Cores be?

    I see Miss nod in satisfaction? and she jumps towards the sky again.

    "SCREECH!" A very loud screeching sound echoed through the island.

    A big Golden Griffin appears in the sky.

    It looks around twice the size of the other ones.

    Also, while the heads of the other Griffins are white, this one''s head is completely golden.

    It suddenly vanishes.

    So fast!

    "Guhaa!" One of the cultivators groans in pain and falls to the groun-

    "A- Awuuu..."

    - A half of the man falls to the ground.

    The Golden Griffin cut the man in half.

    While the man''s legs were falling to the ground.

    The Golden Griffin was chomping on the man''s head angrily while holding the man''s torso in its from talons.

    "It finally appeared." Prince Si says coldly.

    "Are you ready?" He asks without turning his head.

    """Yes""" Mister Marco, Mister Shen and Prince Shiyu answer him.

    Prince Si nods and shouts while jumping up.

    "Let''s go!"

    Mister Shen and Prince Shiyu follow Prince Si.

    Mister Marco kneels on the ground and starts drawing some kind of symbols on the ground.

    I look at the big Griffin teleporting from one cultivator to another.

    I feel like a something really cold piercing my abdomen when I look at the Griffin.

    The ring around my pinky starts shaking violently.

    Elder Sister Sand... What''s going on?

    Soon, beads of sweat start forming on my forehead.

    Miss, why do I feel so weird?

 Chapter 43 â€“ Miss! You Should Totally Try it Too!

    ¡°Surface, Sky. Light, Darkness. Square, Circle. Life, Death.¡±

    Mister Marco starts saying many words while drawing in succession while drawing symbols on the ground.

    ¡°Balance, Unbalance. Night, Day. Sun, Moon.¡±

    As he keeps talking, the symbols on the ground start shining.

    They shine brighter and brighter.

    ¡°With Sun comes the day, with Moon comes the night. When there¡¯s a freedom, there¡¯s a suppression!¡±

    When Mister Marco chants the last sentence, the shining symbols take off and fly towards the big Golden Griffin.

    They land on Griffin¡¯s body and start shining.

    In a moment, a large cube-like room? starts forming around the Griffin and people staying near it. That includes Prince Si, Prince Shiyu and Mister Shen.

    ¡°Screech!¡± The Griffin screeches somewhat confusedly.

    ¡°Fuu¡­¡± Mister Marco falls on his four and starts heavily breathing.

    His whole body is drenched in sweat.

    I take a napkin from my pocket and head towards Mister Marco.

    ¡°Awuu, awuu¡­¡± Yosh, yosh¡­ Good boy. Good boy. I wipe his sweaty forehead.

    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you¡­ Sweety.¡± He says with a smile.

    Muu¡­

    Why are you guys doing something so dangerous anyway?

    Look how tired you are¡­

    ¡°Suu¡­ Fuu¡­ The rest is on them¡­¡± Mister Marco says while gasping for breath.

    ¡°Awu?¡± I look towards Prince Si locked up in this shining cube room.

    Even locked in prison he looks somewhat¡­

    ¡­ Annoying?

    The Griffin attacks the shining barrier, but it doesn¡¯t leave even a scratch on it.

    It tries few more times and then it gives up.

    It turns towards the cultivators locked in the cube.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Screeech!¡± It screeches and charges at one of the cultivators.

    ¡­ It disappeared?

    I look dumbfoundedly around the cube.

    ¡°Guhhaa!¡± One of the cultivators falls down from the sky.

    ¡°Guhhh¡­!¡± And another one.

    ¡°Aaah!¡± And another one¡­

    Soon, only Prince Si and Mister Shen are left locked up in the cube.

    ¡­ Where is Prince Shiyu?

    ¡°Claw of the Wind Dragon!¡± Someone shouts.

    Ah¡­ That¡¯s Prince Shiyu¡¯s voice.

    As expected of Prince Shiyu!

    A mere Martial Acolyte like me can¡¯t see through his Stealth Techniques.

    I look around with my eyes, looking for Prince Shiyu.

    Clang!

    A metallic sound resounds in the surroundings.

    ¡°Screech¡­!¡± The Griffin screeches in pain?

    It actually bleeds!

    Prince Shiyu was able to injure that big Griffin?!

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate him because he¡¯s a stupid brat¡­¡± Mister Marco tells me that after seeing my surprised expression.

    ¡°He is¡­ a genius of the same caliber¡­ haa¡­ as his big brother¡­ after all¡­¡± Mister Marco informs me.

    I know that Prince Shiyu is a genius.

    ¡­ You don¡¯t need to tell me that.

    His Stealth techniques are exceptional!

    ¡°Haaa!¡± This time, Mister Shen yells and swings his heavy looking spear at the Golden Griffin.

    ¡°Flying Dragon kick!¡± Prince Shiyu attacks together with him.

    So¡­ Why does Prince Shiyu shout names of his techniques every time he attacks?

    Does it increase the strength of the attack?

    Is this perhaps some sort of Imperial Secret Technique?!

    Miss! You should totally try it too!

 Chapter 44 - This Demon... is My Miss...!

    "Auntie Sophia, are you sure we shouldn''t help them?" Princess Senu asks Sophia.

    "Little Senu, I''m a maid now. I can''t move without Miss''s orders. Miss ordered me to stay with Latifa. I will carry out her orders." Sophia answers her with a serious tone.

    "B, but-"

    "There are no buts." Sophia interrupts Princess Senu.

    Princess Senu looks sadly towards the sky.

    Right at this moment, Prince Si extends his arms and closes his eyes.

    Pure, fluffy looking white clouds start appearing inside the cube.

    He then opens his eyes and clenches his fists.

    The moment he clenches his fists, snow starts falling down from the clouds.

    Every snowflake mysteriously flew towards the big Griffin.

    "Screech!" The Griffin screeches and disappears.

    "Awu!" It appeared right behind Prince Si and charged towards him.

    "Shit!" Prince Si exclaims and clasps his hand together. An icy wall appears before him.

    However, the Griffin crashes right in the wall and breaks it.

    While charging towards Prince Si, it''s golden wings start shining and it disappears again.

    "Gwuu! Cough!" A moment later, Prince Si coughs up blood from his mouth.

    Prince Si has been injured!

    "Awuu...!" I look towards Sophia worriedly.

    Sophia frowns and says.

    "This is not the same Griffin from five years ago..."

    "Eh- Haa... W, what do you mean...?" Mister Marco asks. He still looks really fatigued.

    "This Griffin... Is Middle Martial Overlord rank." She says seriously.

    "...! T, that can''t be! We have to... get them out of the Cube Prison!" Mister Marco shouts alarmingly.

    It seems that Middle Martial Overlord rank beast is not something the two princes and Mister Shen can''t win against.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.But... If that''s the case, why Mister Marco doesn''t cancel his technique?

    "Latifa. Stay here with Marco, okay? Little Senu, we are going!" Sophia says seriously.

    "Yes!" Princess Senu answers Sophia seriously.

    "Awuu...?" What is going on?

    "Haa... The Array formation I used is called Cube Prison. It''s a formation that only breaks after a certain period of time." Mister Marco explains after seeing my confused expression.

    "Awu..." I see... but, why did Sophia and Princess Senu head over there then?

    "The problem is... The certain period of time is... random..." He says while scratching his head.

    Random? Then it can break right now, or it will break tomorrow?

    "In case the formation breaks early, Lady Sophia and Senu will hold the beast back until the exhausted trio can safely get out. However, if it doesn''t break early..."

    "Awuu!"

    The Griffin isn''t locked up with them.

    They are locked up with the Griffin!

    They will be killed in their own technique!

    Mister Marco frowns and clenches his fists.

    Miss...

    I look towards Miss figure.

    ...!

    What my eye sees is not the pure white angel anymore.

    But, a Demon enveloped in black flames.

    Massacring the Griffins left and right.

    As the Demon in flames is landing on the ground in order to jump in the sky again, I spot a metallic spike flying towards it.

    It seems that the Demon hasn''t noticed the spike at all.

    Miss...!

    I start running.

    I run the fastest I can.

    This Demon... is my Miss...!

 Chapter 45 - Miss... Am... Am I Dying?...

    "Awuu!" I shout the loudest I can while running with everything I got.

    The Demon turns around in confusion, "Latifa?" It asks.

    I jump towards the Demon and push it asid- "Aw! Uuu..."

    It hurts! It hurts!

    Aaaah... It hurts so much...

    "Latifa?!" I hear Miss shouting.

    My belly feels weird.

    It''s hot.

    And painful... Really painful...

    The robe sticking to my body feels weird...

    I reach towards my belly with my left hand.

    It''s wet... and sticky... and red...

    "A... wu..." I say while looking at my left hand.

    "Latifa! Latifa! Can you hear me! Stay with me..." Miss''s voice is fading away. I can''t hear her words anymore.

    My vision is blurry.

    But... Finally...

    I reach my wet, red hand towards Miss''s cheek.

    I can finally see your face, Miss...

    Ah...

    My left hand falls down lifelessly before reaching Miss''s cheek.

    Miss... am... am I dying?...

    I see Miss talking with my fading vision, but I can''t hear her at all.

    Soon, even my vision fades. I can''t see Miss''s lovely face again.

    And then...

    ......

    .....

    ....

    ...

    ..

    .

    Silly child.

    "Who?"

    "Eh? My voice?"

    "How-"

    What were you thinking, you silly?

    "But... Miss..."

    Silly girl, have you already forgot that you are also a cultivator?

    "W, what do you mean?"

    Hmhp, this Elder Sister is willing to lend you power at any time.

    Is what I mean.

    "...! A, are you... Elder Sister Sand?!"

    Humf, humf! You finally remember about this Elder Sister residing in your silly body?

    Just how long are you going to ignore this Elder Sister?

    "I''m sorry, I..."

    You silly, you don''t have to cry.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.This Elder Sister knows everything about you.

    This Elder Sister knows how important your Miss is to you.

    However.

    You could have used me to protect her instead your own body you silly!

    Are you not aware of your Elder Sister''s powers?!

    How could you just jump in front of that shabby spike?!

    "Awuu..."

    Don''t Awuu me, silly girl! You can speak properly here!

    "Forgive me, Elder Sister Sand... I just..."

    Just what?!

    "I don''t know how to use Elder Sister Sand?"

    ... Haaah...

    Silly girl, do you think I''m heartless?

    "N, no..."

    It''s not like I wouldn''t help if you asked for help, you know?

    "Eh...?"

    You don''t get it?

    We elements are the ones selecting cultivators, not the other way around.

    If we find a person we like or find interesting, we lend them our strength.

    "That means..."

    Hmm?

    "... Elder Sister Sand likes me?"

    Eh-? No, not at all you silly!

    This Elder Sister definitely doesn''t like fluffy and lovely humans.

    This Elder Sister hates silly humans, you know!

    "I, is that so... although it''s my first time seeing Elder Sister Sand in person, I already like you!"

    I say while smiling at the person before me.

 Chapter 46 - Miss, Cultivation is Great!

    Elder Sister Sand is really beautiful.

    Her shiny emerald eyes.

    Her beautifully dark skin.

    Her snow white hair.

    So beautiful...

    There''s no other way to describe Elder Sister Sand.

    ... An image of Mister Marco throwing himself at Elder Sister Sand''s feet just flashed through my mind for some reason.

    Why are you making weird faces?

    "Hehe~ Just now you see..." I slowly explain.

    Elder Sister Sand''s body shudders after hearing me.

    "That... umm... Elder Sister Sand?"

    What is it?

    "Is... is Miss alright?"

    She is... not?

    "She''s not? What do you mean?! Is she hurt?!"

    No... Yes...? Elder Sister doesn''t know.

    "Eh? What?"

    Umm... No physical wounds, but... she''s quite devastated after seeing you stop breathing.

    "......"

    Wh, what. St, stopped breathing?

    That can''t be...

    Did I really... die?

    Will I not be able to see Miss anymore?

    "A... wuu..."

    Elder Sister told you to stop awuuing!

    Do you want to kill someone?!

    "Wa, what?"

    Calm down! Elder Sister Sand scolds me.

    "I''m sorry."

    Although you stopped breathing, your Miss did something she called SeePeeR and brought you back to life.

    "Miss saved my life!"

    Mmm. She brought you back to life, but you are in a coma so that''s why you are currently here with me.

    "I see... So I can visit Elder Sister Sand every time I faint?" I ask Elder Sister Sand excitedly.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.... Only if you faint once a day. Sand mutters.

    I let out a breath of relief.

    So I still am alive.

    I''m alive thanks to Miss.

    I will need to show my gratitude once I wake up.

    I won''t ever forget Miss''s kindness.

    Even if she turns into a Demon... I will stay by her side!

    ... And I won''t let that annoying, thieving man take her away!

    I will also protect Miss from that woman.

    I will get strong and protect her no matter what.

    I won''t let that woman attack Miss from the shadows again.

    That deceiving woman... I will protect Miss from you!

    What''s wrong, silly girl? Why do you look so determined?

    "Elder Sister Sand, you... also saw who attacked Miss, right?"

    Yes, I did.

    "Elder Sister Sand... I... I want to get strong. Strong enough to protect Miss from that woman!"

    ...! Are you finally going to use m- to enter the road of cultivator?!

    "Yes, Elder Sister Sand!"

    Ahh... finally! Do you know how bored this Elder Sister was!

    After so long, hahaha. Sand shall conquer the world once again! Hahaha!

    Hahaha!

    Haha!

    Elder Sister Sand turned around and started laughing maniacally.

    ... She''s somewhat adorable.

    With Elder Sister by my side and Miss''s training, I will be able to get stronger!

    Teddy also said I will be able to sense Miss''s mood better!

    I will be able to protect Miss and become a great maid like Sophia!

    Miss, cultivation is great!

    Now then... How do I get out of here?...

 Chapter 47 - This Miss Swears...

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    I float down from the sky, in order to jump again.

    But,

    ¡°Awuu!¡± I hear Latifa shout loudly, did something happen to her?

    ¡°Latifa?¡± I ask in confusion. Wasn''t she supposed to be with Sophia? What is she doing so close to me?

    Before I could turn my body around to look at the cute creature I feel something pushing my back, making me stutter forwards.

    Then, ¡°Aw! Uuu¡­¡± Latifa screams.

    That scream brought me back from my daydreaming.

    I turn around and see Latifa falling down to the ground.

    ¡°Latifa?!¡± I yell in a cofusion.

    What happened?

    Why is she here?

    Where is Sophia?!

    Why... why is there a hole in her abdomen?!

    ¡°A¡­ wu¡­¡± Latifa groans weakly while looking at her hand.

    Her whole little hand is covered by bright red blood.

    This is bad!

    She''s falling unconscious.

    She must not!

    It will be dangerous!

    ¡°Latifa! Latifa! Can you hear me! Stay with me¡­¡± I talk to her, trying to keep her awake.

    As if responding to me, she raises her bloody left hand towards my face.

    However, before her little hand lands on my cheek, it falls lifelessly down.

    "Latifa! Latifa!"

    I frantically shout.

    No, no, no!

    Don''t close your eye!

    I look towards the hole abdomen.

    It''s bleeding too much!

    I tear off the sleeves of my white robe and wrap it around Latifa''s wound.

    However, while doing that I noticed,

    Her chest stopped moving.

    She''s not breathing?!

    I lower my head towards hers in order to hear.

    Nothing!

    Latifa!

    "Right! Right! CPR!"

    I calm down and remember my training.

    I start pushing down at the center of her chest.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.They need to be hard and fast.

    Push, push, push, push!

    I pump on her chest.

    My movements calm and smooth.

    The fifty years of training weren''t in vain.

    After 30 pumps, I tilt Latifa''s head back and lift her chin.

    I pinch her nose, cover her mouth with mine and start blowing.

    Two one second blows.

    "Fuck!" I yell after seeing that her chest is still not rising.

    I repeat the process.

    Still nothing.

    Again.

    Nothing.

    Again and again!

    Then,

    "Suu..." I hear Latifa''s faint inhaling.

    "Ahhh... haha..." I fall on my butt weakly.

    Then I look at Latifa''s abdomen.

    It''s still bleeding too much.

    She needs a proper care.

    I carefully lift Latifa and run towards the ship.

    Thankfully, there''s a doctor who cured Latifa''s sea sickness on the way here.

    I hope he''s more than a pill guy.

    I dash through the dense forest until I reach the beach.

    "Doctor!" I yell loudly.

    "Where''s the doctor?!"

    One of the doors suddenly opens and an old man with grey hair and beard appears.

    "Miss!" He shouts in surprise.

    "Quickly! Heal Latifa!"

    "Right away, please this way!" He replies while showing me inside.

    I lay Latifa down on a bed in the room he guided me into.

    He rolls up Latifa''s shirt and removes the sleeves I wrapped around her.

    "This..." He says while looking at the wound.

    "Can you heal her?" I ask worriedly.

    "Yes, I can definitely heal her. Miss doesn''t have to worry about little one''s life, but..." The doctor says calmly.

    "What is it?"

    "There will definitely be a scar left behind."

    I sigh.

    Again?

    Is her body not mutilated enough?

    Why does this girl keep getting injured?

    This Miss swears... This Miss won''t let anyone hurt you anymore!

 Chapter 48 - Right Now, She is This Misss Servant!

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    ----------------------------------------------------

    It has been five hours since Latifa got injured.

    She has not awakened yet.

    I''m getting nervous.

    The doctor said that she may be asleep until her vital signs return to a stable level, but-

    I hear a ruckus on the deck all of sudden.

    I look at Latifa''s sleeping face, then get up from the chair near her bed and head towards the deck.

    "Is Mei Mei already aboard?!" I hear Shayde shouting at the crew members.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" Someone answers him.

    "Then quickly, depart!" Shayde shouts at the ship''s crew.

    ""Yes!""

    In an instant, I feel the ship start moving.

    I open the door and enter the deck.

    "Mei Mei!" Shayde shouts and runs towards me.

    His clothes are tattered.

    There''s a blood flowing down his shoulder towards his palm.

    The other''s also look like they got a quite beating.

    However... HOWEVER.

    "Sophia."

    "Yes, Miss!" She answers my call and comes near me.

    The robe on her abdomen is torn apart.

    Like something almost sliced her in half.

    However... HOWEVER!

    Slap!

    A slapping sound resounds around the ship.

    Everyone on the ship gasps in disbelief.

    Sophia touches her cheek with her left hand in confusion.

    "What were my orders?" I ask her with a serious expression.

    "... To stay with Lati-" She answers timidly, then stops as she realized something.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."Are my orders just a joke for you?!" I shout at her.

    "Sister-in-law, you shouldn''t-" Drake tries to stop me from shouting at Sophia.

    "Shut up! Children should be silent when adults are talking!" I scold him too.

    "I''m sorry, Miss. I- I-" Sophia stutters while apologizing.

    "Because of your disobedience Latifa almost lost her life, you know?!"

    The whole crew looks at me shouting at Sophia in disbelief.

    What? It doesn''t matter what her background is. Right now, she is this Miss''s servant!

    Latifa dreams about becoming a great maid like her yet-

    - Yet she disobeyed her master!

    If Latifa knew about this, just how would her fragile heart react?!

    "Miss, I- I-..."

    Mh! If I didn''t know your sincerity towards Latifa, I would already skin you alive!

    Tsk!

    "Change your clothes. After you change, you will not leave Latifa''s side until she wakes up. Understood?!" I shout at her new orders

    "Yes!" She answers and quickly runs off.

    Sophia.

    If you dare to disobey me once more...

    ... This Miss will end you with the power of thousand suns.

    "Mei Mei..."

    "What?!"

    "That..."

    "You guys go and also change your clothes. How long are you planning to display your bodies to me?!"

    I scold the half naked men.

    And a child who seemingly looks without any injuries.

    I had my doubts, but...

    Does this snotty brat really cultivate Stealth techniques?

 Chapter 49 - Miss Stole My Two Firsts

    Side: Sophia

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    I headed towards the Cube Prison with Little Senu after leaving Latifa behind.

    That little scoundrel is with Latifa, nothing will happen to her.

    I had to go.

    Mid Martial Overlord beast is no joke.

    Everyone on this island will be killed if I don''t help.

    In few seconds, we arrive at the Cube Prison.

    There are only two ways how to break the Cube Prison.

    The first option is to have another Array Master break it. The Array Master must be of higher level than the one who cast the Cube Prison.

    ... Which is, unfortunately impossible.

    That little scoundrel doesn''t look like it, but there are not many Array Masters in Quas Empire better than him.

    The second option is to wait.

    Although Cube Prison is technically the strongest array known to men, it is incomplete.

    There is around ten percent of the array missing from the array book.

    Therefore, the Array Masters must figure out the ten percent on their own.

    No one on the continent was able to figure the "right" ten percent. Everyone uses their "own" ten percent of the array.

    Having your "own" ten percent of the array allows you to cast the Cube Prison, but at the price of instability.

    Meaning, it can break on its own anytime. Be it in a minute or ten years.

    Now, we have to pray that it breaks in minutes.

    I sit in air, close my eyes and focus on the cube.

    I''m looking for any signs of the cube falling apart.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.If I''m able to find a crack, I will be able to speed up the destruction of the cube.

    I wait and wait.

    After three hours of waiting.

    Crack!

    Crack! Crack!

    The cube started falling apart.

    I get up and strike against the cube with all my power.

    Bam!

    The Cube Prison shatters, I rush towards the little prince and push him away.

    "Screech!" The Griffin screeches angrily.

    "Tsk!" The Griffin tore apart my robe. If I was just a step slower I would be sliced in half.

    "Auntie!" Little Senu comes beside me.

    "We need to leave. Now!" I turn around and shout at the kids.

    "Damnit! Let''s go!" Shayde shouts.

    ""Yes!""

    When we retreated, the Griffin didn''t pursue us.

    Instead, it turned around and started killing the other cultivators.

    The reason it didn''t follow us is most likely me.

    Ah, I''m happy that I have received a harsh training since I was young for once.

    We picked up little scoundrel on the way back.

    Why are Miss and Latifa not with him?

    Did Miss return first?

    When we return to the ship,

    ¡°Mei Mei!¡± Shayde shouts like a lost child who finally found his mother.

    "Sophia."

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    What could it be? Miss looks in a bad moo-

    Slap!

    ---------------------------------------------------

    That day, Miss stole my two firsts.

    I have never been scolded before.

    No one dared even think about slapping my face.

    Yet, Miss did it.

    It has been exactly a year since that day.

 Chapter 50 - What Were You Thinking, Miss?!

    "Wuuu..."

    Uuuh? Elder Sister Sand?...

    Where is this...

    ... Sophia?!

    I''m out! Elder Sister Sand, I''m out!

    "Awu?" I tilt my head in confusion.

    When I look at the sleeping Sophia again, I find something amiss.

    Her clothes are dirty, her hair is not shiny anymore.

    Her hands look dry.

    And she has black circles under her eyes.

    What happened to her?

    It''s like she went out to play in the forest for a whole night without showering afterwards.

    S, should I wake her up?

    "Nnnn..." While thinking about what to do, Sophia raises her head and starts rubbing her eyes.

    I never saw Sophia act so un-lady like!

    So adorable...

    "L, Latifa!? You are awake!" She jumps from the chair near the bed I was on and embraces me.

    "Huu... huu... Latifa...!" Sophia starts crying while smiling.

    Uuum? What is going on?...

    "Awuu...?" I ask in confusion.

    "Ah! I need to tell Miss! But..." Sophia smiling face suddenly became confused.

    What is really going on? Sophia is acting weird today.

    Then,

    "MISS! LATIFA IS AWAKE!" Sophia shouts all of sudden.

    She shouted so loud that the windows in the room started vibrating.

    "Awu!" I leak out a voice in surprise.

    Bam!

    The door was suddenly kicked open and a blurry figure ran in.

    "LAAAAAAAAATIIIIIIIIIIFAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" The blurry figure shouts and jumps at me.

    "Awu!" W, what is going on?!

    "Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa! Latifa!"

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Uhh... ok, okay?

    "Awuu...?" Miss?

    "I''m so glad you have woken up..." Miss says with tears in her eyes.

    "Awu?" Why is Miss talking like that? Wasn''t I asleep for just an hour?

    "You know... A whole year without being able to listen to your Awuu''s... I almost went insane!" Miss says while crying.

    Wh, what?

    A whole year?

    But... I''m pretty sure I was only for an hour with Elder Sister Sand?

    Miss wipes her tears and turns towards Sophia.

    "You did a good job, you can return to your normal duties."

    "Yes!" Sophia happily nods and runs out of the room.

    "Awuu?"

    "Mmm... I made Sophia stay by your side for the whole year... Tehee?" Miss says with her fist on her forehead.

    "Awuu?!" You made Sophia stay by my side for a whole year!?

    What were you thinking, Miss?!

    Who took care of you if I was out and Sophia was taking care of me?!

    Don''t tell me...

    ... Prince Si?

    I look at Miss with a dubious gaze.

    "Eh? Ah, well... I made Senu look after me so everything is alright! You don''t need to worry!" She says as if it was normal.

    MISS, YOU MADE A PRINCESS OF EMPIRE ACT LIKE YOUR MAID?!

 Chapter 51 - Miss, Are You Trying to Kill Me?!

    I have witnessed something I shouldn''t.

    Emperor''s favorite daughter serving a noble''s daughter dressed in a maid clothes with a smile on her face.

    Something...

    Somehow...

    Isn''t this really bad?

    I am thinking such while looking at Princess Senu pouring Miss a tea happily.

    "Now that Latifa is awake, we need to prepare!" Miss says seriously.

    Umm? Did something serious happen while I was asleep?

    Miss looks very serious.

    I should listen well...!

    "What are you talking about, Miss?" Sophia asks.

    Sophia finally looks like her old self.

    She looks very refreshed.

    "Of course, I''m talking about Latifa''s birthday!" Miss says with a serious expression.

    "A- Awu!?" W- what?! I thought it was something serious, but it was about my birthday?!

    If it''s true that I was sleeping for exactly a year, then my birthday was four months ago.

    There''s no need to celebrate something that happened so long ago.

    Slaves aren''t allowed to celebrate their birthday in the first place...

    "Latifa, every single year of your life is very important to me." Miss says while looking at me.

    "And once you turn twelve, I will be able to... hehe..." She mutters.

    I''m really happy that Miss cares about me so much.

    But, now that I''m able to see her face, I wonder if it was better seeing the Demon instead...

    Miss makes really weird expressions... They seem somewhat dangerous most of the time... I wonder why...

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Anyway, I have presents for you, Latifa!" Miss shouts.

    She grabs my shoulders and turns me towards Princess Senu.

    "This is my first present to you. Your own Maid Princess!" She says with a smile.

    ......

    AT LEAST TRY TO PROTEST PRINCESS SENU!!

    Why do you look so happy!

    Say something!

    Miss, are you trying to kill me?!

    Help me?!

    "I will gladly accompany Miss Latifa until I won''t be able to stand anymore!" She says with a proud expression.

    "Awu?!"

    Miss Latifa?!

    Why?!

    Deny it?!

    What are you doing Princess Senu?!

    Why are there flowers floating around you?!

    ... Uuu, I''m going to get executed...

    The Emperor will deal with me with his own hands, uuu...

    "How is it, Latifa? Do you like your present? Try giving her a command!" Miss says with sparkles in her eyes.

    "Awuu!" Like hell, I could do that!

    "Yes, Miss Latifa! I shall obey!" Princess Senu says and closes her eyes.

    W, what are you planning to do, Princess Senu?

    I have a bad fee...

    "Woof!" She strikes a cute pose and barks.

    Wa, wa, wa, waaa... Why?!

    "Uwaa... How daring, Latifa." Miss laughs in amazement.

    "As expected of Little Senu, you have completed your first order splendidly." Sophia pats Princess Senu''s head.

    "Yes!" Princess Senu happily nods.

    ... Someone, please help me...

 Chapter 52 - Thats Elder Sister Sand, Miss!

    "Awu! Awu! Awu! Awu!"

    Left! Right! Left! Right!

    Swoosh. Swoosh. Swoosh. Swoosh.

    It has been a month since I woke up.

    After Miss "gave" me Princess Senu, she gave me a book.

    There are many martial arts techniques in that book.

    I''m currently training the basics. Since that''s written on the first page.

    By the way, I had my mai- Princess Senu read me the book since the words were too profound for me.

    As I said, the first page contains fundamentals which are necessary to master if I want to learn the other techniques in the book.

    Left! Right! Left! Right!

    According to the book, I need to train my muscles first.

    That would take a lot of training, heavy lifting and such.

    But, the book says I should take a comfortable stance and punch with my fists.

    I have to punch until I can''t take it anymore, take a five minutes break and continue.

    I have to do this process twenty times a day for a month.

    This is my last day.

    That''s too bad.

    I quite enjoying sitting on Miss''s lap...

    "Awu! Awu! Awu! Awu!"

    When I first started, I had trouble doing the second set.

    I would break into sweat and collapse into Miss''s bosom.

    That was of course, unintentional. Really.

    But, after a month.

    Left! Right! Left! Right!

    I can keep going without breaking a sweat.

    All twenty sets in one go.

    What a mysterious book!

    Left! Right! Left! Right!

    "Awu!" 20!

    Twenty sets done!

    I did it!

    "Ohh, are you done?" Miss asks me.

    "Awu!" I quickly answer.

    Fuuu... I''m glad Miss looks normal today.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.This last month, Miss started doing some weird things.

    Take yesterday for example.

    While I was meticulously training on Miss''s lap, Miss took a cucumber, sliced it into small pieces put it on her eyes and fell asleep!

    I have no idea why she wastes food like this...

    To see Miss acting normally is actually quite unusual.

    I wonder if something happened.

    "You have worked hard, Miss Latifa." My mai- Princess Senu says and hands me a towel.

    "Awu!" I nod at her. My mai- Princess Senu got better at being a maid. She will quickly overtake me at this rate.

    Even though I''m her senior when it comes to being a maid, I will soon loose to her.

    I need to ask Sophia for some special lecture later!

    "Awu..." I open the book and try reading the next technique, however Miss pushes on my hand and forces me to close the book.

    "Awu, Awu?" What''s the matter, Miss?

    "For the next technique, you need to become one with your element, Latifa. So, before you start that technique you need to meditate and-"

    The sandy ring around my pinky interrupts Miss''s words as it streams on the ground before me and steadily builds a sandy sculpture.

    "Awuawuawu!" Elder Sister Sand!

    It''s Elder Sister Sand...!

    Where have you been until now?

    I haven''t heard from you for a month, you know?!

    I was worried because I was forced out without being able to tell you!

    The sandy sculpture puts its hand on my head then disperses back to the ring.

    "This..."

    "Awu!" That''s Elder Sister Sand, Miss!

    I exclaim with a smile.

 Chapter 53 - Miss, I Did it!

    "Uum... I see... I see..." Miss says with a somewhat blank expression.

    "Awuuu?" So, can I practice the next technique then?!

    "Ah, what? What were we talking about?" Miss asks as if she had a blackout.

    Muu... Miss certainly became strange during the year I was out.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    I tap my index finger on the book''s cover.

    "Ahh! The next technique, right!"

    Miss lifts me up and stands up from the chair she was sitting in.

    "The next technique is called Elemental Falcon Claw. It may seem just like a pleb technique, but once mastered, it can deliver serious damage even to the toughest Martial artists."

    P, pleb?

    Miss came up with some weird word again.

    "Let me show you." Miss puts me on the ground and walks towards one of the trees in the courtyard.

    She closes her eyes, and...

    Crack!

    There are five finger-sized holes with burning marks on the tree!

    Miss moved so fast that I was only able to see the result.

    I couldn''t see her move at all!

    Miss beckons me to go to her.

    "Awu?" I ask with tilted head. I''m certain that Miss wants to show me something, but...?

    "Look behind the tree." She says.

    I walk around the tree.

    A huge boulder with five finger-sized holes is right behind the tree!

    Did Miss penetrate even the boulder standing five meters behind the tree?!

    Just how powerful this p, pleb? technique is?

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Awuuu..." I sigh in amazement.

    "No matter how powerful your strike is, you wouldn''t be able to penetrate even the boulder innocently standing behind the tree." Miss says.

    "It''s only possible thanks to the control over my element." She adds.

    Only thanks to the element?...

    "The more control you have over your element, the stronger the Elemental Falcon Claw will become."

    "You need to concentrate your sand to the tip of your fingers. The better your control over the sand will become, the more power you will be able to concentrate into your fingertips." Miss explains.

    "Of course, once you obtain new elements, you will need to learn this technique with the new elements again." She adds.

    "Awu, awu." I see, I see. I nod strongly.

    "The best way to cultivate this technique is to close your eye and imagine your element forming claws on your fingers." Miss explains carefully.

    "Awu!"

    Close my eye and imagine sand claws forming on my fingers!

    "N, No way..." Sophia mutters.

    "What the fuc- fluff?!" Miss shouts in bewilderment.

    "As expected of my Master!" My mai- Princess Senu says proudly.

    "Awu?" What?

    What is happening?

    I open my eye and look at my left hand.

    Five gold, beautiful looking finger claws are formed around my fingers.

    "Awuuu!" Miss, I did it!

    I hug Miss in excitement.

 Chapter 54 - Miss, This Technique is No Good!

    "Guhaaaa!"

    Nn? Guhaaaa?

    What''s that sound supposed to mean?

    Anyway, thank you very much for your help, Elder Sister Sand!

    I thank Elder Sister Sand while looking at my left hand.

    "Awu, Awuu? Awu!" What''s next, Miss? Bring it on!

    "Haa..." Miss sighs? I have no idea why, though.

    She takes my left hand and observes it from every angle.

    She tilts her head and beckons Sophia to take a look.

    Sophia tilts her head and beckons my mai- Princess Senu to take a look.

    "Hmmm... How peculiar." Sophia says.

    "Indeed." Miss nods.

    "Awu?" What''s wrong?

    "Mmm, Latifa might not know, but you shouldn''t be able to keep the form of your element for more than few seconds at your current level." Sophia informs me.

    "Awuuu...?" I tilt my head.

    "Please, observe and count. I''m peak Martial Master cultivator." My mai- Princess Senu says.

    A fire envelops her hand and forms a claws on her fingers.

    So Princess Senu''s element is fire!

    Ah, I should be counting.

    1, 2, 3, 4, 5,

    15, 16, 17, 18, 19,

    37, 38, 39, 4- The fire has disappeared!

    "Fuuu... See? This was my limit as a peak Martial Master. Yet Miss Latifa is able to keep the form for minutes even though you are just a Martial Acolyte!" Princess Senu says proudly.

    I have no idea why she is talking so proudly, though?

    "Indeed, Latifa''s relationship with her element is quite peculiar." Sophia says.

    "Awu?" Really? I''d like to think that Elder Sister Sand is fond of me, but... Elder Sister Sand is just as hard to figure out as Miss...

    "Ehm... Well, you should practice the Elemental Falcon Claw before you get tired." Miss says.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon."Awu!" Yes! Let''s dooo it!

    "Awu Awu Awuu Awuuu Awu!" Elemental Falcon Claw with the secret royal shouting technique!

    Bam!

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    W, why?!

    I shout in my mind while looking at the tree.

    It''s not even scratched!

    I wouldn''t be even able to pick flowers with this attack power!

    Is this because I used the secret technique used only by the royal family?!

    Is this my punishment?!

    "Awu!" Again!

    This time without using the secret shouting technique!

    Please forgive me, royal ancestors. I didn''t mean to use the technique without your permission!

    Really!

    "Awuu!"

    Boom!

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    See! I told you it was because of the secret technique!

    Miss, this technique is no good!

    I, Latifa, the servant of Miss Meira Maed swear to never use that technique ever gain.

    Therefore, please forgive me, royal ancestors!

    "Awuu..." I sigh and look at the tree with five finger-sized holes.

    I take a peek behind the tree, but the tree behind it is undamaged.

    "Awuuu..." What was I thinking? How could I be strong as Miss? I got carried away again. Stupid, Latifa. Courting a death!

    If I get so cocky just because of some small holes in the tree, I will one day pay for my arrogance.

    "Latifa." Miss says slowly.

    "Awu!" See! I was right.

    "Let''s cultivate!"

    Miss grabs my hand and drags me away.

 Chapter 55 - This Miss is Useless Without You

    Side: Miss

    ----------------------------------------

    "Haa..." I sigh while looking at the cute, little face laying on my lap.

    A year.

    You were out for a whole year.

    You can''t even imagine how hard that year was for me.

    In this cultivation world, where power means everything, I wasn''t able to cultivate properly.

    Although the Kindred Spirit Link worked with Sophia before, it was no good after your incident.

    Even though I knew that it really wasn''t her fault, even though I knew I shouldn''t be blaming her, the Kindred Spirit Link between the two of us completely cut off.

    I tried to cultivate while you were asleep, but that also was no good.

    You see, Latifa? Without you around, I''m not able to do anything.

    I was forced to cultivate Maed house'' cultivation technique in order to defend myself against the sharks that is my "family".

    However, even the cultivation technique of Prime Minister''s family is garbage compared to the ancient text that is Kindred Spirit Link.

    To be honest, the only thing I could do in order to survive this year without you, without being able to properly cultivate was to depend on Senu''s status.

    If not for her being always around me, I would be already killed by my siblings.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    You won''t believe this, Latifa...

    Even though most of my sisters are already engaged, they all want to kill me because of he rumors of me and Shayde.

    Don''t be mistaken! There''s nothing going on between us. Although it''s fun watching him try to court me, it won''t work unless he tries even harder.

    I''m her clone after all.

    Even though I want to say that I am I, I can''t because of the constant brainwashing.

    I am I only for a year. This is the true beginning of my life. The reincarnation into this Miss, is my first true life.

    And that''s only thanks to you. If you weren''t there when I woke up, I would continue being her.

    I dislike her. I always did.

    Becoming different from her was something I dreamed countless times.

    No matter how many times they brainwashed me, I never forgot the feeling of not wanting to be her.

    You, being awake again, is something that makes me the happiest.

    Because with you around, I will be able to crush the vermin and live happily.

    Something I always wanted to do and something that''s only possible because of you.

    Because this Miss is useless without you.

    I won''t ever forget your kindness, your smile nor your pain.

    I will return everything thousand fold.

    Vermin, tremble in fear, for I the Nefarious Tempus has been reborn again!

    Boom!

 Chapter 56 - Whats Wrong With Miss?

    "Aaaa- wuuu~" I yawn while rubbing my eye.

    Mmmm? Did I fell asleep?...

    I haven''t slept this good in yea-

    Nevermind.

    I get up from the comfortable pillow and look around the room.

    ... This is Miss''s room.

    Ah! Right... we were cultivating...?

    Were we really cultivating?

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Booom!

    Loud chirping of birds can be heard from outside.

    Good. It doesn''t look like I overslept.

    Boom!

    Boooom!

    ...?

    I don''t remember any bird to chirp so loudly?

    "Come, Sophia!"

    "Pardon me for being rude!"

    Boom!

    Boooom!

    Eh?! What is happening?

    Are Miss and Sophia fighting?!

    I hurriedly try to stand up from the bed, but I slip on my own clothes "Awuu!" and,

    Bam.

    I face planted the ground.

    "A, awuuu..." That hurt... I rub my nose...

    "Awu..." Ah... there''s blood...

    Bam, the door suddenly opens and Miss runs in worriedly.

    "Latifa, what happened? Are you okay?" She takes my head into her hands and worriedly scans my head.

    "B, blood! W, who did that? Where is he, I will chop him into pieces!" She starts shouting.

    "Awu! Awu! Awuu...!" I try to convey that no one hurt me, that I just fell down from the bed.

    "I see! So it was you!!" Miss stands up and starts destroying the bed.

    "A, awu...?" M, Miss...?

    "Fuu..." Miss sighs.

    She turns at me and says with a gentle smile.

    "See? There''s nothing to worry about? I have properly punished the culprit." She says as if she just beat up a criminal.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator."A, Awuu...?"

    T, thank you...?

    What''s wrong with Miss?

    She''s acting weird.

    No she''s always acting weird, but...

    This is weirder than usually?

    Miss comes back to me and lifts me up.

    Then she carries me outside.

    "Sophia! We are taking a break, Latifa is awake!" Miss says to Sophia.

    "Yes, Miss!" Sophia answers.

    "Senu? Where is Senu? Why is she not by her Master''s side?" Miss starts frantically looking for my mai- Princess Senu.

    "I''m here, Miss!" My- Princess Senu quickly approaches Miss.

    "Good, have you prepared breakfast for Latifa?"

    "Yes, Miss!"

    My Princess Senu runs to the kitchen to get the food.

    In the meantime, Miss puts me on a chair and sits next to me.

    Soon, my maid- What did I just say?!

    Princess Senu! Princess Senu returned with a plate full of food!

    Princess Senu, not my maid! Hm!

    "Awu!" Thanks!

    Manners are important.

    "Awu!" I''m digging in!

    I lift a bread with some funny looking paste on top and bite into it.

    No taste...

    ... What did I honestly expect?

    A nice fruity taste?

    Sweetness?

    Bitterness?

    Sourness?

    A taste of freedom?

    How could I even think of tasting something with my empty mouth?

    How could such delicious looking food prepared by Her Highness herself taste so emptily?

    Why can''t I enjoy the taste of bread?

    Why... Why am I not allowed to taste my own tears?!

 Chapter 57 - Is This Person Perhaps, Misss...?

    I ran away.

    I couldn''t stand their looks of pity.

    Although I know they care about me and truly feel for me, I just can''t come to terms with my defects.

    I sat down behind a tree in the courtyard and started lamenting.

    I... I want to see my mommy...

    "A, awu...!"

    I cry.

    I cry because I won''t be able to taste food anymore.

    I cry because I will never see with my left eye.

    I cry because I am not able to see my mommy.

    "Hahaha! Look Daniel! I found a crying Abomination!"

    A familiar voice laughs at me.

    "Hmm? Oh, what a find, Jack!"

    "Hahaha..."

    The laughing boy looks at me with hate in his eyes.

    "You little bitch, because of you Anne and Jennipher were killed by that psycho bitch!"

    "A, awu..."

    "You awuing slut! Where''s your Miss now, huh?!"

    W, why...

    Why must this always happen to me?

    Did I do something to upset lady Misfortune?

    "Hehe... Daniel." Jack looks at Daniel with vulgar expression.

    "Hmm?" Daniel turns towards Jack.

    "How do you think we should punish this abomination for letting our future meat toilets die?" Jack asks Daniel

    W, what is a meat toilet...?

    "Hehe... let''s see. Although we call her Abomination, her looks are not that bad." Daniel says with a smirk.

    "Hohou. As expected of you, Daniel. You just spoke the words I had in my heart." Jack says to Daniel, then turns towards me.

    "Haha. Rejoice, Abomination. You won''t by dying anytime soon!"

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Jack says with a cold expression and reaches his hands towards me.

    "Awu!" No! I scream and close my eye in fear.

    Miss, please help me!

    I wait for the inevitable.

    I wait and wait.

    But, nothing comes.

    I open my eye.

    What I see is a severed head lying in front of me.

    It''s Jack.

    It''s Jack''s head.

    Why...

    "Awuu..." I''m getting dizzy.

    I look around.

    Jack''s hands.

    Jack''s legs.

    Daniel''s head.

    Daniel''s fingers.

    Various body parts of the two boys are scattered around.

    I hear footsteps in the distance.

    I focus my eye and see a figure dressed in black approaching me.

    "Awu?" Who?

    "Kukuku. That was a close call, wasn''t it?" The person approaching me smiles and says.

    "A, awu..." T, thank you...

    That person finally approaches me enough to see her face.

    It''s Miss!

    No...

    ... Very similar to Miss.

    "Hmm? Aren''t you my little girl''s maid?" She says and crouches beside me.

    Little girl''s? Does she mean Miss?

    "Awu!" Yes!

    "Hoo. What a lively reply." She smiles and lifts me up.

    "Hehe. I always wanted a cute daughter like you. My daughters aren''t cute at all." She says with a pout.

    "A, awu...?" R, really?

    Wait.

    Daughters?

    Is this person perhaps, Miss''s...?

    "Oh, how rude of me. I''m Mina Maed. I''m your Miss''s mother." She introduces with a smile.

 Chapter 58 - Miss, Your Mother Understands Me!

    "Awu! Awuuuawuu Awuuawu Awu! Awuu! Awuwuwawu!"

    "Hn. Hn. I see. I see. So you jumped in to save your Miss and ended up in a coma for a year, huh."

    "Awu!"

    This is...

    ... Amazing!

    After Lady Mina introduced herself, she took me to her room, where something amazing happened!

    She understands!

    Miss, your mother understands me!

    How is this possible- No, I don''t care about how this is possible!

    "Awu! Awuuu Awuwuwu!"

    "You fell from a bed and she destroyed it like it was criminal? Man, my daughter has some serious problems..." Lady Mina sighs.

    "Awuuu! Awuwuwu!"

    "Thank you, Latifa. You really are a nice girl." Lady Mina pats my head.

    "Awuwuuu~"

    This is a bliss!

    "Awuwu... Awuuawuawuuu..."

    "So that''s why you were in such a place... Really, you are lucky I was around."

    "Awu..."

    Yes. I''m really thankful to Lady Mina.

    If she hadn''t rescued me, I would become a meat toilet.

    Although I''m sorry for Jack and Daniel, I''m glad that I don''t have to become their meat toilet.

    I don''t think I would be able to eat so much meat that they would start calling me a meat toilet...

    "Hey, Latifa." Lady Mina suddenly becomes serious.

    "Awu?"

    "Do you want to be able to taste and see with your left eye again?"

    "Awu!" Yes! Definitely! Without a doubt! Absolutely!

    "See, I have this nice pill on me which would heal your old wounds."

    "Awuu?!" Really?!

    "But... I can''t give it to you for free... It''s really expensive pill after all..."

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit."A, awu...?" I, is that so...?

    "Awuuwuu?" Then, what do I have to do?

    "It''s super easy." Lady Mina smiles at me.

    "Become my personal maid." She says casually.

    "A, awu?!"

    W, what? B, but...

    That would mean leaving Miss''s side...

    Am I really willing to go that far?

    Leaving Miss''s side, just to get my eye and tongue back?

    "You don''t have to answer immediately, how about you give me your answer a week-"

    "Awu! Awuwuwu Awuwu... Awuwuwu Awuwuwu Awuwu!"

    There''s no need! Although I''m thankful for Lady Mina''s interest in me... I just can''t leave Miss alone!

    I mean, Miss is...

    "Kukuku. A good answer." Lady Mina pulls me into her bosom.

    "You don''t need to worry about anything. I was just testing you. I may be able to understand what you are saying, but I''m not able to read your heart without you telling me."

    "Awuwuwu..."

    "Do you remember what I told you before?"

    "Awuu...?"

    "That I always wanted a cute daughter like you."

    "Awu." I remember.

    "How about becoming my dau-"

    Crash! The door is suddenly kicked open.

    "Stoooop!" Miss rushes inside while yelling.

    "Ah, Meira. What a rude entrance." Lady Mina looks towards Miss.

    "You can''t make her your daughter!" Miss yells out.

    Ah, of course.

    I''m Miss''s servant... how could I become her sister?...

    "Then, daughter-in-law?" Lady Mina tilts her head.

    "Eh!" Miss''s face reddens.

    "Ara. Did I hit the nail on the head?"

    "Awu...?"

 Chapter 59 - Miss is the Best After All!!

    Miss stands frozen in a place.

    Her entire face is red.

    Is Miss perhaps ill?

    "Although mother would like grandchildren, I won''t mind if you bless me with a daughter this cute instead." Lady Mina says to Miss.

    ???

    I don''t understand, but...

    "Awu!" I look at Miss with sparkling eyes.

    I... I can have a mother?

    Even someone like me can experience the joy of having a mother?

    A mother this kind!

    "It''s not like I..." Miss mutters.

    "Then, should I adopt her instead?" Lady Mina asks Miss.

    "No!" Miss shouts out.

    "Why are you hesitating then?"

    "I''m... not strong enough yet." Miss says dejectedly.

    "Yet? Then, are you saying that you will one day become strong enough?"

    "Definitely!"

    A relationship between mother and a daughter is so nice.

    How envious...

    "How about finally entering the family tournament then?" Lady Mina asks curiously.

    Finally?

    Miss hasn''t entered the family tournament even once before?

    If that''s the case, then...

    How did she live so luxuriously until now?

    Miss''s house is bigger than second Miss''s.

    Even though second Miss is considered the biggest genius of Maed family, her house is still smaller than Miss''s.

    I have definitely thought that Miss ranked above second Miss in the tournament.

    Was I mistaken?

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.How does she have a house so large then...?

    "You can''t always hide behind your mother''s back, you know that right?"

    "I know."

    "Then, can I expect you to show progress-"

    "Yes." Miss interrupts Lady Mina

    "-with my daughter-in-law?"

    "Eh?"

    "I''m so glad! Latifa, from now on, please treat me like your mother, okay?" Lady Mina turns towards me and says.

    A mother...

    Miss''s mother, my mother...

    C, could this be...

    ... That Miss became my sister?!

    "Awu!"

    "Maaa, what a cutie!"

    Lady Mi- M, Mommy tightly embraces me.

    I haven''t felt this happy and secure since Miss hugged me for the first time.

    Mommy''s scent of sun, her soft bosom, her long, black hair tickling my cheek.

    Everything feels like a dream.

    "Wuwuwu~"

    "Latifa, you are smiling like an old man~"

    "A, awu!"

    "Fufufu..."

    ......

    ......

    Hmm...

    Miss hasn''t been moving for a while now.

    Is she perhaps meditating?

    Although diligently meditating is good, doing it in the middle of the entrance is a little bit... right?

    "Awu?"

    "Don''t worry about it, Latifa. Your beloved Miss is having a breakthrough right now. We shouldn''t disturb her." Mommy informs me.

    I see!

    A breakthrough!

    Miss is the best after all!!

 Chapter 60 - What in the Name of Miss Are You Doing?

    Mommy has three daughters.

    Her first daughter, Tinesia is Maed family''s third Miss and she is currently traveling with her Master around the world.

    Her second daughter, Eleanor is Maed family''s fourth Miss. She''s engaged to the second prince and I had the pleasure to meet her a few times before.

    Her third daughter is my Miss, the sixth Miss of Maed family.

    Apparently, the oldest daughter, Miss Tinesia was taken in as a disciple at a young age so Mommy can''t spend much time with her.

    Miss Eleanor grew up being compared to Miss Tinesia so she turned out to be full of envy and jealousy.

    And Miss is... Miss.

    Although Mommy isn''t the first wife, her standing in the family seems to be above the first wife for some reason.

    I don''t know why.

    But that''s the reason Miss was able to live in a big, luxurious house even without competing in the Family competition.

    Mommy is someone that even Sophia respects.

    Sophia usually scolds the sons and daughters of Prime Minister, princes, and princesses of all Empires, yet she doesn''t dare to look Mommy in the eyes.

    I don''t know if Sophia acts like this before anyone else... since I didn''t really see her interact with anyone else.

    It seems little too weird that she''s able to scold the cold, demonic prince, but she won''t look Mommy in the eyes.

    ... Did Sophia do something bad to Mommy?

    If that''s so, I have to do something about it!

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.This is an obstacle for Sophia''s great services!

    How am I supposed to learn from Sophia if she can''t stand being next to Mommy!

    But... what should I do?...

    "Wuuu..." I let out a long sigh.

    "Fufu..." Mommy laughs in her sleep for some reason.

    "Latifa~" I hear Miss calling me from behind in her sleep.

    How cute...

    "Miss... let me... also hug... Latifa for a while..."

    "Lady Latifa~ please order me... I will do anything~"

    ... Hm?

    Miss, Sophia, Princess Senu?

    ... How did they get here...?

    I remember getting sleepy, so Mommy took me to the bed.

    She laid down with me, we talked for a little, then I fell asleep?

    Mommy''s bed wasn''t that big.

    There''s no way five people would-

    - I can''t move.

    My head is restrained by Mommy''s hands.

    My torso is restrained by Miss''s hands.

    My legs are restrained by...

    ... a drooling princess?

    "Awuuu..." Sophia... help me...

    I call to Sophia.

    I heard her voice, but I don''t see her.

    Which means she is probably not on the bed.

    I look around with my eye, which is the only body part that I''m able to move.

    I really don''t see.... Sophia?

    "Kufufu... Latifa... so cute..."

    What in the name of Miss are you doing?

    I look at the blue talking bracelet on my wrist.

 Chapter 61 - Miss its Misae!

    In the end, I couldn''t find out what that was about.

    I''m not sure whether Sophia just didn''t want to tell me, or even if she herself doesn''t know.

    Uhh... my curiosity isn''t satisfied!

    Just wait, Sophia. I will figure it out!

    One day...

    I think while playing with the bracelet on Sophia''s wrist.

    "Dohaaa!" A Maed family''s guard, Joseph flies through the air.

    Sigh, that was the fifth time today.

    Poor Joseph.

    "Splendid! You are getting better every fight!"

    "You are a quick learner, Sister-in-law!"

    ... Right.

    Somehow, Prince Si was able to get the news of Miss entering the Family competition and intruded on my terri-

    Cough, to Miss''s courtyard.

    Miss has been training with a guard named Joseph since the morning.

    Joseph volunteered himself.

    ... Which I find somewhat strange, since everyone else either just scowled or ran away.

    "Uuuun."

    Oh, he stood up.

    Go, Joseph, go!

    "Doryaaa!"

    "Gahooo!"

    Oh, he flew again.

    "That''s enough for today, Joseph." Miss says to Joseph who is crawling on the ground.

    "Yes!" He looks up and shouts.

    "You are getting quite good, Mei Mei." Prince Si praises Miss.

    Miss smiles and starts running.

    "Ah." Prince Si opens his arms wide.

    "Finally. You have finally accepted this King!" He mutters.

    He stands there with arms open wide, waiting for Miss to-

    Pass him and charge at me?!

    "Awuuu!" I groan from the impact.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Miss, do you want to kill me?!

    Mi- Mis- Miss, stop rubbing your chee- tickles, it tickles!

    "Awu... Awuuu~!"

    "Recharged!" Miss shouts.

    "My turn!" Someo- ah Prince Shiyu. You were also here?

    Prince Shiyu really needs to stop using his stealth techniques as he pleases.

    How are people supposed to talk to him when he always disappears from their sight?

    Is Prince Shiyu perhaps a loner?

    I would like to become his friend, but...

    I''m just a mute maid and he always disappears into the shadows.

    There''s no way for us to communicate.

    Shame...

    "Awu?" Prince Si?

    Is he basking in the sun?

    No... he''s in a shadow.

    Why is he still standing there with his arms open wide?

    Strange prince...

    "How about a stroll in the center today, Latifa?" Miss asks me.

    "Awu!" Definitely!

    "Okay! Sophia prepare-"

    "This King will take you there!" Prince Si shouts.

    "Really?"

    "Absolutely."

    Ah. He recovered.

    Strange Prince...

    Prince Si leads us to his carriage.

    "Don''t be late for a bath with your Mommy, okay Latifa?" Mommy shouts from behind a fence while waving.

    "Awu!" I wave at her back.

    "Lovely miss, that was your mother?" Prince Shiyu who emerged from the shadows once again asks.

    "Awu!"

    "I see, I must properly introduce myself later!"

    As we approach Prince Si''s carriage,

    "Awu Awu!" Miss it''s Misae! I point at my favorite dragon while tugging on Miss''s sleeve.

 Chapter 62 - Miss, Just What is Going on With Misae?

    "Awuuu!" I run to the carriage pulled by Misae.

    Seeing me running to it, Misae flaps its wings happily.

    Almost blowing the carriage off.

    "Awu~"

    Ahhh.... so soft~

    I bury my head in Misae''s feathers.

    Lick. Lick. Lick

    "Awu wu wu!" That tickles!

    I separate from Misae and pat its head.

    "Awu?"

    Hm? What is this?

    While patting Misae''s head, my hand came across two small bumps.

    "Awu...?" Horns?

    On a feathered dragon?

    Weren''t they hornless?

    "Awu, awuu?" I separate my hand from Misae in confusion, but-

    "Myuuu." Misae cries out and moves its head along my hand so my hand landed on the two bumps again.

    "Awu?" I tilt my head to the side.

    Is Misae trying to tell me something?

    "Awuuu?" I touch the two bumps again.

    "Myu~ Myu~ Myu~" Misae closes its eyes and rubs the bumps against my hand.

    "Aw... u?" Ah! Does it hurt over there? Is it uncomfortable? Or perhaps itchy?

    I put a little more strength to my fingers and watch Misae''s reaction.

    I will stop or continue depending on Misae''s expression.

    "Myuyuyu~" Misae starts purring?

    "Awu?" En? Looks like she is not pain.

    Then, is she itchy?

    I try gently scratching the two bumps.

    "Myuyu~yuyu~" Misae lets out a sound of satisfaction and her front legs drop on knees.

    "Awu!" It looks like it was really itchy after all!

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Hm? Did you figure something out?" Teddy who was sitting on the driving seat asks me.

    "Awuwu?" What does he mean- I totally overlooked him! I''m so sorry teacher!

    "Misae was acting really weird lately, you see. One time, she broke out of her stable and destroyed almost every tree in the courtyard by bumping her head against them." Teddy explains.

    Hmm... I see... her?

    So Misae is a girl?

    I didn''t know!

    I see, I see.

    Misae is a girl-

    Which is quite weird.

    Feathered dragons are not supposed to have horns.

    And among the other species of dragons, weren''t only males have supposed to have horns?

    If I''m correct then, is Misae even a dragon...?

    Miss, just what is going on with Misae? I ask myself while gazing at Miss.

    "So, have you figured something out?" Teddy asks again.

    "Awu! Awuawuawu..." I beckon Teddy to come closer.

    "Ahahaha... I''d rather not. Why not show His Highness instead?"

    "This King is feeling tired today, Drake you have a look." Prince Si puts his right hand on his forehead and pushes Prince Shiyu forward with his left hand.

    "Eh? Oh... Leave it to me."

    Prince Shiyu timidly walks towards me and Misae.

    "Ahaha... Hello again, Misae. It''s me, Drake. The one who found you as a pup in the forest, ahaha..." Prince Shiyu says with a sweat dripping down his forehead.

 Chapter 63 - Flawless Miss Attention Grabbing Technique!

    "Ahaha... I''m harmless, see... Slowly approaching... No big deal, ahaha..." Prince Shiyu approaches Misae slowly while sweating.

    It takes Prince Shiyu 30 seconds to take a single step.

    I don''t know why he is walking so funnily.

    "Myu?" Misae opens her eyes and turns towards Prince Shiyu.

    Oh, she finally noticed him.

    "Ahaha, hello..." Prince Shiyu nervously waves at Misae.

    "Myu~" Misae closes her eyes and splendidly ignores him.

    "Fuuu..." Prince Shiyu exhales.

    He closes his eyes.

    Takes a few breathes.

    And stepped forward with determination.

    Step.

    "......"

    Step.

    "......"

    Step.

    "Myuuu..." Misae raises her head and lets out a low-pitched growl at Prince Shiyu.

    "Ahaha..." Prince Shiyu stops.

    Once Misae lowers her head again, he takes another step.

    "......"

    Step.

    "Myuu."

    Step.

    "Myuuu~!" Misae stands up and screeches at Prince Shiyu.

    "Wooooaaah!" Prince Shiyu tumbles backwards three times.

    "Pffhahahaha!"

    "Hahaha"

    Prince Si and Teddy start laughing at Prince Shiyu who ended up down on his back.

    Eeeeh!

    "Awu, awuawu. Awuwu! Awuu~" Misaeee~ You can''t do that~ Sending a prince of the Empire on his back... How sple- dangerous!

    I scold Misae.

    "Myuu..." Misae hangs down her head and listens to my scolding.

    "Awu..." She''s such a good child!

    I scratch her horns? carefully.

    "Really..." Miss approaches and looks at Misae''s head.

    "This is... horns?" Miss tilts her head.

    Waaa... So they were horns after all!

    "Horns?" Prince Si asks in disbelief.

    "That can''t be." Teddy also looks confused.

    "Ah well, they are just started growing so it must be very itchy for Misae." Miss informs Prince Si and Teddy.

    "I see, we will have to prepare some sturdy slope she can use for scratching then." Teddy says.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation."Let''s do that when we return. You wanted to go to the town, right?" Prince Si says.

    "Awu!"

    "Drake, stop pretending to be dead and get in the carriage." Prince Si turns towards Prince Shiyu.

    "I''m okay, I''m okay..." Prince Shiyu gets up and enters the carriage.

    Miss pats Misae''s head and says, "Latifa, let''s go in."

    "Awu!" I nod, pat Misae and enter the carriage.

    "Heyah!" Teddy shouts and Misae starts pulling the carriage.

    I sit next to Prince Shiyu, In the carriage.

    Miss is sitting across me together with Prince Si.

    Prince Si is sitting suspiciously close to Miss.

    And he''s grinning at me for some reason.

    ... I won''t lose.

    I raise my legs and put them on Miss''s knees.

    "What''s wrong, Latifa? Are your feet hurting?" Miss takes off my shoes and starts massaging my feet.

    "Awuu~" I let out a voice of satisfaction and look at Prince Si with one of my eyebrows up.

    "... So cute..." Miss mutters something, but I couldn''t hear her.

    Prince Si frowns at me.

    After a while, Miss puts my shoes back on and carefully puts my legs on the floor.

    "Yawn~" He pretends to yawn and puts his hand behind Miss''s back.

    Then, he smirks at me.

    Grr...

    Activate the super ultra secret technique-

    - Flawless Miss Attention Grabbing Technique!

    I activate my super ultra secret technique and wait for the right moment.

    Once the carriage bumps,

    "Awu~!" I pretend to lose balance and fall in Miss''s embrace.

    "Oooh, careful." Miss successfully catches me.

    "Hnng." Prince Si lets out a muffled painful sound.

    But, when I fell on her, she was pushed backwards right against Prince Si''s hand.

    I smirk at Prince Si who is holding in the pain.

    My super ultra magical secret technique worked.

    My win!

    Maid: 2

    Prince: 0

 Chapter 64 - Miss, This is Too Embarrassing

    "Hmm, not this one..." Miss puts down a modern looking cauldron after inspecting it for about five minutes.

    This is twelfth one.

    ... Just what Miss doesn''t like about that cauldron?

    It''s shiny new with nice decorations...

    Why does Miss want to start so suddenly learning alchemy anyway?

    ... I thought we were going to buy candies... and meat skewers...

    Miss picks up another cauldron and puts it back after five minutes.

    Another one, another one and another one.

    Like this, she went through all cauldrons in the shop.

    Without finding one that she likes.

    Completely wasting time.

    The meat skewers place is already closed.

    "AWU!" I''ve had enough!

    "Awuawu, awuwuwu, Awuwuwuawu!" I grab Miss''s hand and drag her out of the shop while scolding her.

    "Eh? Ehh, what''s wrong, Latifa?" Miss asks in confusion.

    "Awuwuwu!" You ask what is wrong? Miss is wrong! W, what abo, ut meat sk, skewers...

    "Eh? Why are you crying?!"

    "Do you have to really ask, Sister-in-law?" Prince Shiyu looks at Miss weirdly.

    "What do you mean?" Miss asks.

    "Just how long do you think you were staring at those cauldrons? It''s already getting dark, you know? Didn''t you want to visit the city center to have fun time with Latifa?" Prince Shiyu scolds Miss.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road."Muu, getting scolded by a kid..." Miss mutters.

    "Hmph, come, Latifa. I will buy you some candies!" Prince Shiyu grabs my hand and forcefully drags me away.

    I look back at Miss who is staring at us in confusion.

    Prince Si is grinning behind her.

    Guuu...

    "Don''t worry, I know of a candy shop that isn''t closed yet." Prince Shiyu says proudly.

    "Awu..."

    Prince Shiyu drags me to a big, no huge, uhhh tremendously, monstrously, terribly over-sized building.

    He kicks the huge door open while shouting, "This king has come to buy your candies!"

    All the customers suddenly turn their eyes at us.

    Ahhh... this is embarrassing...

    "Your Highness Prince Shiyu, we are honored by your visit!" A big, roundy man greets Prince Shiyu.

    "Hmph, feel honored to be able to talk with this King!"

    "Certainly!"

    "Now, show me the candies!"

    "Yes! Please follow after your lowly servant, Your Highness!"

    Prince Shiyu walks with his head high showing his chin... trying to look taller?

    And his eyes closed.

    Everyone stares our way.

    Waaa, this is embarrassing.

    Miss, this is too embarrassing.

    I want to hide in a closet.

 Chapter 65 - Miss, I Should Become a Prince

    "... And this is Marshmallow, made from Mallow trees found in Death Marsh. It has the effect of slightly increasing cultivation and lifting fatigue. These are priced at 15 gold per candy." The round shopkeeper introduces candies to Prince Shiyu one by one.

    ... 15 gold per candy?!

    Why are these prices so high?!

    I just wanted to buy Mommy some candies...

    I open my little purse with shaking hands.

    A sight of seven gloomy looking coins greets me.

    7 bronze coins.

    I just wanted to buy the meat skewer everyone was talking about and some candies for Mommy.

    But... How can these candies be so expensive?

    Uuu...

    "Alright, get me a kilo of those." Prince Shiyu casually says.

    A, another kilo of candies?

    What are you going to do with so much candy, Prince Shiyu?

    Rather, do you have enough money to pay for that...?

    I mean, I''ve only managed to save up 7 bronze coins while working as a maid.

    How much gets a prince paid for being a prince?

    "These sound good, give me 10 kilos of those."

    "Certainly."

    Eh?

    Eeeh?

    Is Prince Shiyu perhaps super rich?

    ... He doesn''t look like it, though.

    ... Miss, I should become a prince.

    Muu.

    By the looks of it, they don''t have candies I can afford here.

    Is this perhaps one of those noble shops?

    If so... Why am I here?

    It''s not like I''m a rich merchant, a noble or a princess.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.How could I afford these?

    "Awuu..." I shouldn''t have gotten angry at Miss.

    If I didn''t let myself be dragged away from Miss, I wouldn''t need to keep dodging these people''s gazes.

    I don''t like it.

    They keep looking at me.

    Miss...

    I feel the ring on my left pinky pulsing.

    Elder Sister Sand... Why do these people keep looking at me like that?

    I, is it because of my eye?

    Is it my clothes?

    Or perhaps because I came here with Prince Shiyu...?

    "Lady Sophia, Princess Senu, welcome!" I hear someone shouting loudly.

    I look towards the entrance and see Sophia and Princess Senu walking over here angrily.

    ... D, did I do something wrong?

    I have never seen Sophia so angry.

    "Ah, give me also a ki-"

    "Lady Sophia, Princess Senu, our shop is very honored by your visit!" The round shopkeeper interrupts Prince Shiyu and greets Sophia and Princess Senu.

    "Lady Sophia...?" Prince Shiyu turns around in confusion.

    "Oooh, Aunty. What are you doing here?" Prince Shiyu asks.

    Smack!

    "You dumbass! Where do you think you are dragging my Latifa?! What kind of shop do you think this is?!" Sophia shouts at Prince Shiyu who is holding his cheek while pointing at a pink door nearby.

    A sign saying "Pink Paradise Room" is above the pink door.

 Chapter 66 - Miss, is Sophia a Fire User Just Like You?

    Pink Paradise?

    That sounds nice.

    Are they special candies there?

    Maybe they are selling candies that I could afford and that''s why it''s called a paradise?

    "W, what do you mean, Aunty? Isn''t this a candy shop?" Prince Shiyu asks in confusion.

    "Y, you- Are you telling me that you don''t know what the true nature of this shop is?"

    "M, Marco told me that this is a candy shop that is open all day. Latifa wanted to buy candies so I brought her here..." Prince Shiyu says without being able to look at Sophia''s face.

    "A, Aunty... We should get out of this shop first..." Princess Senu says with a red face.

    Is she alright...?

    Did she perhaps catch a cold because of the maid duties?

    I should give her a vacat- Ehm... I should tell Princess Senu to stop working as a maid.

    Princess shouldn''t be doing such work after all!

    It should be me gaining experience and becoming as good at my work as Sophia!

    "Ah, right. You are right, little Senu. Little dumbass, we are leaving." Sophia says strictly.

    "Yes, yes!" Prince Shiyu hurriedly answers.

    "A, aafuuu!" Sophia picks me up, pulls me into her bosom and leaves the shop.

    After getting out the round man runs out of the shop and shouts, "Your Highness, what about your order? Where should we deliver it?"

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."A, Aunty?" Prince Shiyu looks at Sophia.

    "Everything you have ordered will be paid from your own pocket." She says to Prince Shiyu, then she turns at the round man, "Deliver it to the White Turtle restaurant as fast as possible."

    "Certainly!" The round man bows.

    White Turtle restaurant?

    Which reminds me that I haven''t eaten anything since coming to the town.

    "We have to hurry up. Miss will go berserk if we don''t get there quickly." Princess Senu says in a worried tone.

    "Yeah, you are right. Let''s hurry up." Sophia jumps in the air immediately.

    "Awuuu~"

    She lands on a nearby house''s roof and jumps again.

    She jumps from roof to roof.

    A faint blue light appears around her feet every time she jumps.

    "Awuuuu~"

    Ahaha, this is fun~

    Faster~ Faster~!

    "Awuu~ Awuu~ Awuu~"

    "Are you having fun? Want me to go faster?" Sophia looks at me curiously.

    "Awu! Awuu!!"

    "Alright, hold tightly!" She says with a smile and increases her speed.

    "Awuuuuuuuuuuu~"

    So faaaaaaaaaast!

    Ahahaha~ So fuuuuuun~~

    The blue light under Sophia''s feet got brighter.

    No... it''s not light, but... a fire?

    Miss, is Sophia a fire user just like you?

 Chapter 67 - Miss... I Thought You Were Going to...

    Tough week, sorry for the delay.

    .....................................................................

    "Awuwuwu~!"

    "Alright, we are here. Miss is waiting for you in there." Sophia says while jumping down from a roof.

    She lands in front of a big, fancy looking building.

    There''s a sign above the entrance with a drawing of a white turtle.

    Sophia starts walking towards the entrance.

    That... Sophia?

    I think you can put me down now?

    "Aunty!" Oh. Princess Senu has caught up.

    As expected, she still lacks maid training.

    The greatness of Sophia''s maid speed has been greatly displayed.

    "Mm, little Senu. Where''s the criminal?" Sophia nods at Princess Senu warmly, then changes her voice to cold talking about some criminal.

    What does she mean?

    A criminal?

    Does Princess Senu also work for the guards?

    A Princess, a maid and a guard officer?

    ... She should really carefully consider her future.

    I... I won''t hold her back if she chooses to be a Princess over my maid, "Sniff."

    "U?! What''s wrong, Latifa? Did you catch a cold?!" Sophia shouts in worry.

    "Aw-"

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the door of the white turtle building forcefully open.

    "WHAT! WHO WAS IT?! WHO MADE MY LATIFA CATCH A COLD!? SHOW YOURSELF, YOU VILLAIN!!" Miss flies out and shouts loudly, causing the nearby passengers cover their ears.

    "Awu..." Miss...

    It''s nothing really, I wasn''t sad or anything...

    It''s not like I want to have a personal maid or anything...

    It''s not like I enjoy having Princess Senu prepare my meals, dress me, wash me, and play with me every day or anything...

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Miss quickly runs towards me and Sophia and asks Sophia worriedly.

    "What''s wrong? Is she ill? Did something happen?"

    Sophia puts her forehead on my forehead and closes her eyes.

    After ten seconds, she opens them again and says with a smile,

    "Don''t worry, Miss. There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with Latifa''s body."

    "Fuu... I''m glad..." Miss sighs in relief.

    Then, she suddenly freezes.

    And looks at Sophia.

    "Sophia." Miss says seriously.

    "Yes, Miss?" Sophia answers her professional. Seeing Miss this serious, it must be some kind of a great command suitable for a great maid!

    "... Give me my Latifa already. My hands can''t stand it anymore." Miss says seriously.

    "......" Miss... I thought you were going to say something cool.

    "......"

    "......"

    Sophia quietly passes me to Miss.

    "Ehehe..."

    Miss pushes me into her bosom.

    "Battery recharging~" She says sweetly.

    Bat Tery?

    Is that Miss''s pet?

    Does Miss''s pet need to recharge somehow?

    ... I don''t understand.

    Pon.

    "Aunty... Elder Sister... I finally caught up-" I hear Prince Shiyu gasping for breath.

    "S, sister-in-law... Haha... hello..." And his awkward greeting.

    Not sure why he''s greeting Miss again, though?

    It''s not like he didn''t see her for a week.

    "We will talk later. Your brother is waiting inside." Miss says coldly.

    Uuu... that was so cold I have chills on my back.

 Chapter 68 - Miss... Just What is That Annoying Man Doing?

    We enter the White Turtle building.

    I got carried in by Miss.

    She wouldn''t let me down for some reason.

    I, it''s not like I wanted to get carried by Miss or anything.

    As soon as I enter, I''m greeted with a fragrant smell.

    A soup?

    Yes, it smells similar to the soup the other maids often cook for Miss''s father.

    But... the smell here is... stronger? Richer?

    It smells better. It makes me feel light-headed.

    Everyone goes upstairs with Miss in the lead.

    She then goes to a room at the end of a long corridor.

    When Miss opens the door, a strong, ferocious aura rushes towards me.

    This aura is so cold it''s making me shiver. I feel my teeth clattering.

    "Oh, you are finally here. Ahaha~" A nervous voice suddenly greets us.

    I separate my head from Miss''s bosom and look towards the voice as it seemed familiar.

    "Awu!" It''s Mister Marco!

    ... But, why does he look so frightened?

    Drops of sweat are flowing down his forehead.

    "Ahaha... Sweety, nice to see you again... haha..." He nervously? greets me.

    "Hee... Sweety, huh... I thought you said that I were the only one you call Sweety?" Suddenly, a mocking, cold voice scolds Mister Marco.

    When I look towards that voice...

    ... When I look towards that voice...

    ... Look towards that voice...

    I get smitten.

    This person...

    Has a certain charm that makes me want to keep looking at her.

    The contrast between her cute facial features and her rough way of speaking is...

    ... Somewhat cute.

    Her personality resembles Miss''s.

    However, Miss facial features are sharp, every piece falls to the right place.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.This person standing in front of me... she looks cute. Like a doll carved by a grandmaster.

    Hmm...

    If I think about it carefully...

    ... Is this a gathering of demons?

    The Demonic Prince.

    The foul-mouthed cutie.

    The greatest maid in the world.

    The hard to figure out and possibly very scary Miss.

    Ah...

    There are people who look out-of-place.

    The trembling Prince.

    The sweating Mister.

    The happy-go-lucky maid.

    And me.

    Elder Sister Sand, this is like the story about the cowardly hero party who assaulted the Great Demon King''s lair.

    How exciting!

    I look around with a smile.

    "Drake." Suddenly, the most annoying voice in the world resounds around the room.

    "Yes!" Prince Shiyu immediately answers.

    Tch.

    Prince Si would be much cooler if he didn''t open his mout-

    Ei, Latifa! You can''t talk like that about royalty.

    Do you want to become a victim of the heaven''s wrath?!

    Uuu...

    "Speak." Prince Si says coldly.

    "About what?" Prince Shiyu tilts his head in confusion.

    Even though Prince Si is talking so seriously...

    ... Why does he keep stealing glances at Miss?

    "Where were you just now!" Prince Si shouts.

    "A candy shop...?" Prince Shiyu answers timidly.

    Bang!

    "Guhaaa!"

    Prince Shiyu suddenly drops on the floor with foam around his mouth.

    "Still lying!" Prince Si shouts coldly.

    His eyes making rounds between Prince Shiyu wiggling on the ground and Miss.

    Miss... Just what is that annoying man doing?

 Chapter 69 - Miss... Im not Sure Whether I Agree

    "Tell the truth!" Prince Si shouts at Prince Shiyu while winking at him.

    "Marco told me that there''s a candy shop that is open at night, so I brought Latifa there!" Prince Shiyu shouts with tears in the corner of his eyes.

    Prince Si puts his hand over his face in silence.

    Mister Marco hides his face with both of his hands.

    "I''m sorry, I think I misheard you. Can you say that again?" The cute and cold miss says to Prince Shiyu.

    "Eh? I was told that there''s a candy shop that is open at night so I brought Latifa there...?" Prince Shiyu say while tilting his head.

    "No. Who told you that there''s a candy shop?" She asks.

    "Marco did...?" Prince Shiyu answers insecurely.

    "Hee~" The cute miss who''s name I still don''t know nods.

    "Is that so? Is that so? Marco did... I see Marco told you about the candy shop, I see... I wonder how does Marco know about such candy shop...?" She says with a scary smile.

    "Hmm...? This is weird? I thought that Marco doesn''t like sweets? I wonder why Marco knows about local candy shops...?" She looks at Mister Marco with smiling eyes.

    "Ahaha... My pretty, kind and forgiving wife... There''s an explanati-"

    Smack!

    "You stupid player!" The scary miss smacks Mister Marco on the back of his head making him face plant the floor.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on."Oh, what a splendid hit!" Miss says in admiration.

    "And here I thought you would be able to behave in the capital... Disappointing as always." The scary miss says and turns towards miss.

    "Little Sister Meira, I''m really sorry for this trouble my husband has brought to you." She says and bows her head.

    "There''s no need to apologize Elder Sister Noelyn. As long as Latifa is safe." Miss bows back.

    "Latifa..." The scary, no, the cute miss... lady? Noelyn looks at me.

    "So this is the treasure that makes even Lady Sophia go berserk?"

    "Awuu...?" Nice to meet you...?

    Noelyn''s face stiffens.

    "A, awuuu...?" D, did I do something wrong...?

    "Little Sister Meira." Noelyn says seriously.

    "What is it?" Miss tilts her her.

    "C, could you pass Latifa to me for a moment?" Noelyn says with a slight blush.

    Miss looks down at me, then at Noelyn, then back at me.

    "Only for a moment, alright?" Miss reluctantly passes me to Noelyn.

    Miss... I''m not sure whether I agree.

    I don''t think that humans should be passed from one to another like this.

    However, I''m just a slave.

    Slave is basically an item.

    So, it''s alright after all?

    ... I think.

 Chapter 70 - Miss, What is That Man Planning?

    "Kuuu~"

    When I first heard this sound I was looking around, trying to find the cute animal that made this sound.

    I wasn''t able to find it, no matter how hard I looked.

    Then I noticed...

    The sound was coming from behind me.

    I''m not sure how I didn''t notice that right away.

    Most likely because I wasn''t expecting that.

    I wasn''t expecting that the scary miss would be... purring?

    Right, it''s Elder Sister not miss.

    Elder Sister Noelyn was shocked when she found out I was calling her miss in my mind.

    She then forced me to agree to call her Elder Sister.

    Of course, she found out by interrogating me with somewhat... weird? expression.

    "Kuuu~"

    After Miss passed me to Elder Sister Noelyn, we sat and waited for the food Prince Si has ordered.

    Since the one ordering the food is a prince of the Quas Empire, it''s taking much for caution to prepare.

    The time passed, everyone was happily chatting, but then...

    Miss''s hands started shaking.

    Her forehead started sweating.

    And tears were visible in the corner of her eyes.

    Prince Si being the observant nice guy he is noticed that something is wrong and asked Miss if she''s okay.

    "I''m at my limit..." She said and lashed towards me and Elder Sister Noelyn.

    That brings me to this weird situation.

    I was made to sit between Miss and Elder Sister Noelyn by Sophia.

    She said that it''s in order to spare the world from destruction.

    Although I didn''t understand what she meant by that, I followed her instructions.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.In order to become a great maid, one must follow the order of the superior!

    ... Is what I thought at that moment, but...

    I can''t even move!

    I''m like a prisoner chained to a wall!

    The entire left side of my body is being held down by Miss!

    The entire right side of my body is being held down by Elder Sister Noelyn!

    It''s already twenty minutes I last moved my arms.

    Honestly, I can''t even feel them, they are numb!

    "Sorry for the wait, the meal has been prepared." A kind-looking elderly man says after opening the door to our room and servants start putting the food on the table.

    Each servant came in carrying two big trays full of food.

    The table started filling up until there wasn''t almost any space.

    Then, the last servant carrying a golden tray with a white bowl on it came in.

    "Prince Si, this is the White Turtle soup you have specially ordered." The kind-looking elderly man says while the servant walks towards Prince Si with the tray.

    Prince Si raises his hand and says, "No, the soup is for the little girl."

    The kind-looking elderly man looks in shock at Prince Si, but immediately nods at the servant.

    The servant approaches and puts the tray on the table in front of me.

    "Please enjoy." The elderly man says and walks out of the room after bowing down.

    "Awu?" I look at the white bowl in front of me in puzzlement.

    Miss, what is that man planning?

 Chapter 71 - Yes, Miss. Please Let Me Have a Taste!!

    "... Say, Shayde." Miss says slowly.

    "Yes?" Prince Si answers with anticipation.

    "Why are you giving my Latifa a Turtle soup?" She asks dubiously.

    As expected, even Miss feels something is wrong.

    Because...

    Prince Si would never order something for someone other than Miss!

    ... Doesn''t this make it sound like Miss is jealous?

    I must be wrong... Yup, I''m wrong!

    Prince Si is a kind-hearted prince who cherishes his subjects!

    Right, that must be it!

    Suddenly, as if realizing something, he starts quickly talking while waving his hands.

    "Meimei, it''s not what you think it is... well, it is, but I haven''t ordered it for that reason. Although the primary effects of the turtle soup are like that..."

    "Hee~ So... are you trying to show off my Latifa in her cutest, most purest form in public?" Miss says while squinting her eyes.

    "Nonono, everything is prepared! Teddy!" Price Si shouts.

    Teddy immediately walks in.

    "Your Highness."

    "Bring in the blanket!"

    "Yes!"

    Teddy left the room, then soon returned with a big, black blanket.

    "There''s also a smaller room behind, where no one will dare to disturb you." Prince Si says while pointing at a smaller door on the side of the room.

    "Shayde... Although I''m grateful you are thinking about my and Latifa''s relationship so much, I think I''d rather do it without something like that..." Miss suddenly says with blushed face.

    ... I have no idea what''s going on.

    I thought I was going to only eat a soup?

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.What are a blanket and an empty room for?

    ... Nobles are so weird sometimes...

    "Cough! Cough! Emm, I didn''t mean that, uhh... ah, right the reason I bought this soup for the little maid is because of the taste."

    "Awu?" For the taste? But, I...

    "Shayde, you realize that Latifa can''t taste anything, right?" Miss says dubiously.

    "Of course, I do. However... Marco." Prince Si looks at Mister Marco who has his face buried in the floor.

    "Mwha?!" He quickly gets up.

    "Ah, yes. The White Turtle soup, right? It has amazing aphro- Cough! According to RUMORS, the taste of White Turtle is so strong that even those without tongue would be able to taste. Apparently, the brain gets affected by the taste, making you "feel" its taste. Is what the RUMORS are saying." Mister Marco explains while emphasizing on the word rumor.

    Miss''s eyes open wide.

    "Then... you are telling me that Latifa should be able to taste this soup?"

    "Umm... They are just rumors because the White Turtle soup taste is really strong, but there''s nothing to loose, right?" Mister Marco says while smiling at Miss with a weird smile.

    The moment he said ''there''s nothing to loose'' I felt Miss''s body quiver.

    I wonder why?

    "Latifa, I will let you choose yourself. Would you like to try this soup?" Miss says with a somewhat complicated expression.

    "Awu, awuwuwu!!" Yes, Miss. Please let me have a taste!!

 Chapter 72 - If Its Latifa Then... This Miss Doesnt Mind...

    ............................................................

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    ............................................................

    "Well then... Let''s go, Latifa." I pick up the soup with one hand and grab Latifa with the other.

    I lead her to the next room.

    It''s the exact copy of the previous room, but considerably smaller.

    "Here, sit here and wait a second, alright?" I tell Latifa to wait for me for a little bit.

    "Awu!" Latifa energetically answers. So cute.

    I put the soup on the table and walk out of the room.

    I close the door behind me and take the blanket from Gorilla''s hands.

    "I''m going to kill you if you try to peek." I inform my good friends in the friendliest tone possible.

    Like I would allow them to see Latifa... like that... huu... huu...

    Ah, calm down, calm down.

    Although I''m now finally able to express my feelings freely, they come out only when Latifa is involved.

    It''s mysterious.

    But... I don''t hate it.

    I lock the door behind me and sit next to Latifa.

    "Awu!"

    Kuuuuu~!

    I would destroy worlds for this cuteness!

    "G, go ahead and eat before it gets cold."

    Shit! My heart is not prepared yet! Why did I tell her to go ahead!

    Was it because of her ''Awu!'' or because of her sparkling eye?

    Latifa picks up the spoon and scoops the soup in.

    She brings it close to her small mouth and...

    ... She stops and looks at me, then she looks at the spoon, looks back at me...

    "Ah, don''t mind me. Shayde bought the soup for you."

    "Awu~"

    There''s no way I could eat it, right?

    Somehow, I feel like something terrible would happen if I did.

    "Slurp."

    Latifa slurps the soup and freezes.

    Eh? Did something happen?

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Latifa?!"

    "AWUUUUUUUUUUUU~!"

    She shouts and starts scooping the soup rapidly.

    Could she taste it?

    Good~ I was about to destroy a certain restaurant~

    "Awu~ Awu~ Awu~"

    Latifa''s face gradually reddens, her quiet breathing becomes rougher and she starts singing.

    So cute.

    "Awu~ Awu~ Awuwuwuuu..."

    She suddenly drops the spoon on the floor.

    "A, awu..." She starts fidgeting.

    "L, Latifa..."

    Did the soup kick in?

    Latifa looks at me while fidgeting.

    T, tears!

    There are tears in her eyes!

    Who was it! Who made my Latifa cry!

    You are a dead meat! Wait till I find yooooou-

    "Latifa?!"

    "Awu! Awu! Awu! Awu! Awu!"

    Latifa jumped at me.

    Like a lion tackling its prey.

    "L, Latifa... my heart is not re- Eh? Eh! What are you do~ing?"

    She lifts the bottom of my robe and sticks her head in.

    "Kyaa... Where did you learn this? You can''t do that! Latifa!"

    I shout.

    Countless wild delusions flash in my mind.

    "I, I, I wasn''t ready for this, but... But, if it''s Latifa then... this Miss doesn''t mind..."

    My head is scorching, my heart is beating fast.

    My cheek muscles hurt from all the grinning.

    The only thing I can do now is to let Latifa p, play with me to her heart''s content.

    I close my eyes, expecting that feeling I''ve heard so much about.

    ......

    .....

    ....

    ...

    ..

    .

    But, it the feeling never comes.

    I only hear the rustling of my robe instead, and feel Latifa''s touch climbing up my body.

    "Latifa?"

    "Awu~" She climbs up to my chest under my robe, lets out a cute voice and-

    - falls asleep.

    ... Was it too strong for a child?

    ... I''m glad... I think...

    "Sigh."

    I let out a sigh filled with both disappointment and relief.

    Umm... What should I do now?

    I look under my robes at the sleeping Latifa.

 Chapter 73 - Miss... Witness Latifas New Secret Technique

    "Slurp."

    Huh...? This is...

    ¡°Latifa?!¡± Miss asks me with a worried expression.

    ¡°AWUUUUUUUUUUUU~!¡±

    Deeeeeeeeeeliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiishooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooous~!

    This is amazing! I can taste it! So good!

    Five out of seven!

    ¡°Awu~ Awu~ Awu~¡±

    This taste is amazing!

    Prince Si, please accept Latifa''s apology.

    Your are a man amongst men!

    The kindest prince of them all!

    No man under the sky is close to your awesomeness!

    ... But, I still won''t hand over Miss to you.

    "Awu~ Awu~ Awu~"

    The heat this soup packs is something else!

    I can feel my whole body heating up!

    Can people with tongue even withstand this heat? So spicy.

    But, deliciouuuuus~

    "Awu~ Awu~"

    Soup, soup, ahahaa, soup...

    "Awu~ Awu~ Awu~"

    Ahahaha~ The world is spinning~

    Amaaazzzzing, this soooup is amaaaazzzzing, ahaha~

    "Slurp. Slurp."

    ¡°Awu~ Awu~ Awuwuwuuu¡­¡±

    Uhhh, I feel so hot...

    I need something.

    Something to cool down with...

    ¡°A, awu¡­¡±

    M, miss... you look... so comfy.

    I bet... Miss''s skin will feel nice and cold.

    ¡°L, Latifa¡­¡±

    Miss... witness Latifa''s new secret technique.

    ¡°Latifa?!¡±

    ¡°Awu! Awu! Awu! Awu! Awu!¡±

    Pounce! Lift! Stick! Crawl! Relax!

    ¡°L, Latifa¡­ my heart is not re- Eh? Eh! What are you do~ing?¡±

    Mwuahaha~ Are you surprised!

    This is one of my proudest techniques!

    Are you jealous of me Prince Si? Miss is my prey technique!

    ¡°Kyaa¡­ Where did you learn this? You can¡¯t do that! Latifa!¡±

    Don''t know!

    Just came up with it!

    "Awu~"

    Indeed~ Miss skin is so smooth and cold~

    Comfy~ Comfy~

    "Awu?"

    Hmm? What''s this?

    Why is there this weird piece of cloth covering Miss''s crotch?

    IS SHE COLD SO MUCH SHE HAS TO WEAR CLOTH ON HER CROTCH!

    UNNACEPTABLE!

    COLD!

    ¡°I, I, I wasn¡¯t ready for this, but¡­ But, if it¡¯s Latifa then¡­ this Miss doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    See? Miss wants my help! Not anyone''s by mine!

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.FACE THE HEAT IN MY BODY! COOOLD!

    "Awu~"

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Side: Prince Si(Shayde)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    It has been three hours since Meimei locked herself up with that little menace.

    Meimei, why don''t you come out already.

    Don''t tell me that you have fallen-

    Nonono, Meimei isn''t so weak to be defeated by a little girl.

    "Sigh."

    "What''s wrong, Brother Shayde? It''s rare to see you sigh." Senu asks.

    Which reminds me.

    It has been a while since we saw each other.

    Where in the hell did she disappear t-

    "Why are you wearing such clothes?"

    "Ah, this?" Senu pats her clothes with pride.

    "These are clothes of Lady Latifa''s personal maid!" She says while puffing her chest out.

    "Wha-"

    Lady Latifa?

    The little menace?

    Senu her maid?

    Ah... I see...

    I was so worried about Meimei that I had a drink.

    I must be drunk.

    It''s understandable for Aunt Sophia to serve Meimei.

    I mean, who wouldn''t want to serve Meimei.

    But, a princess of the Empire becoming a maid to a slave girl?

    Hahaha... Did I drink that much?

    Strange.

    I shouldn''t get affected so easily by alcohol with the level of my cultivation.

    This must be some good stuff. I need to tell them to send some to my home and Meimei''s home.

    Strong wine will ease her discomfort when we... "Cough. Cough."

    "Are you okay, Brother Shayde? Your face is red. Is Teddy not doing his job properly?" Senu says while glaring at Teddy.

    "Please punish me!" Teddy drops on his knees.

    "Sigh. No, it''s nothing. I just choked a bit on my saliva."

    "Pfft. The mighty demonic prince choking on his own saliva, pffhahaha!" Marco bursts into a laugh.

    "I will kill you." I glare at him.

    "Sorry."

    Clack.

    After a while, the door finally opened.

 Chapter 74 - Miss Would Normally Scold Him!

    Uuuu...

    My head hurts... My vision is blurry... my limbs feel heavy...

    At least the bed is soft. And the pillow feels exactly like Miss''s...

    ... Eh?

    This soft yet firm feeling.

    The perfect size to fit my head.

    The familiar refreshing and calming scent.

    ... It''s totally the same?

    My limbs are gradually regaining their strength.

    I can move with them now.

    I also notice the weird posture they are in.

    ... It''s as if I''m doing something I shouldn''t be.

    The vision of my eye clears.

    The first thing I see is a snow-white skin.

    The snow-white skin of the soft pillows.

    ... Latifa. What have you done now?

    "Hmm? Are you awake my little princess?" Miss''s voice wakes me up from my lamenting.

    Honestly.

    Miss''s voice is so sweet I could taste sugar in my ears.

    Miss sounds happy? No, that would be an understatement.

    She looks exactly like those maids in the kitchen when they talk about their boyfrie-

    I confirm the surroundings and find the culprit.

    I activate the secret glaring technique.

    Glare until you confess eye technique.

    Glare.

    Glare.

    Glare.

    "What?" He says in an annoyed tone.

    W, what is this!

    What''s up with that glare!

    Why does it feel like he''s looking at a loser!?

    T, this can''t be! Absolutely not!

    "Awu! Awu!"

    "Stop barking at me."

    Grrr.

    This is really strange!

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.Miss would...

    Miss would normally scold him!

    Why... Why is she not scolding him?

    D, did the scales of Miss''s heart tip towards him?

    Nonono.

    I look at Miss with a worried expression.

    "What''s wrong, Latifa? Are you hungry? Cold? Hot? Do you want to buy something? A bath? Or... perhaps... me?" Miss says with a flushed face.

    "Awu!"

    That''s right!

    I want you, Miss!

    If you went on that annoying man''s side, come back to me!

    ... Although I feel a little cold for some reason.

    Must be my imagination.

    "I see, I see." Miss nods.

    "Latifa wants me. I see. I see. Can''t be helped. This is where the wife should obediently listen to the husband and presents herself, right? But, we are in public right now..." Miss mutters something under her nose. I couldn''t understand.

    Miss''s face switches between delighted and troubled expressions back and forth.

    Is Miss ill?

    This is where I should show my maid skills!

    ... Ah, by the way, why am I locked? yeah locked is the right word. Why am I locked in Miss''s clothes?

    And why a memory of a weird pink cloth over Miss''s waist suddenly appeared in my mind!?

    ... I wonder what that cloth is for?

    Hmm? Why do I feel like something similar happened before?

    I can''t remember.

    But... I''m curious.

    Very interested.

    WHAT IS THAT CLOTH FOR?

    I must ask Miss later.

 Chapter 75 - Latifas Secret Miss Nursing Kit!

    Miss has been cultivating for a few days after returning to the manor in order to prepare for the family competition.

    Of course, I was forced? to "cultivate" with Miss.

    It''s not like I enjoyed staying under Miss''s robes for an unknown number of days with only a meal and toilet breaks.

    Miss and I are going towards a carriage.

    The family competition is held in Maed Grounds, a little bit outside of the city.

    "Meira, Latifa, are you prepared?" Mommy asks after we arrive.

    "Awu!"

    "Good, let''s go!" Mommy lifts me up and walks to the carriage.

    "Hey, why do I feel like my opinion didn''t matter." Miss mutters.

    We enter the carriage with Sophia as a driver.

    Ah, I''m sad that Senu couldn''t go with us.

    She, unfortunately, isn''t registered as a Maed house personnel.

    It seems she could stay in the manor only because of her status.

    Mommy told me that only the family members and registered personnel can enter the Maed Grounds.

    Fortunately, I have been registered right after entering the manor.

    Mommy said that she would take care of everyone who would oppose even if I didn''t have it.

    My Mommy''s influence is so great!

    We leave the city, ride the carriage for about an hour and arrive in front of a big mountain.

    This mountain was supposedly bestowed upon Miss''s grandfather, the former Prime Minister Leofrick Maed after the successful invasion of Azure Empire.

    "Come, we have to go on foot from now on." Mommy says.

    Eh? On foot?

    I, I hope it''s not on the very to-

    "The arena is at the summit of the mountain." She adds.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Eeeeh?

    There''s no way I can climb it up!

    N, now that I think about it, isn''t this the biggest mountain in the whole Quas Empire?

    ... Forgive me Mommy, Miss, Sophia. Latifa gives up.

    Umm?

    I felt three dangerous presences right now?

    Was it just my imaginatio-

    """Let me carry you!"""

    """Eh?"""

    "I was first!" Sophia shouts.

    "I''m her mother!" Mommy retorts.

    "I''m her-" Miss... blushes?

    "Hee? I wonder why you didn''t finish the sentence?" Mommy looks at Miss with a weird smile.

    "That''s right, Miss. There''s no way I''m giving up on carrying Latifa unless you have a stronger argument." Sophia suddenly joins hands with Mommy.

    "I, I, I... Ouch!" Miss suddenly shouts and puts her hands on her mouth.

    "Awuuu?!" Did Miss just bit her tongue?!

    Latifa''s secret Miss nursing kit!

    Water bottle, handkerchief, pain killers!

    "Thank you, Latifa."

    "Awu!"

    "Oh, Latifa is so diligent." Mommy praises me.

    "Hou, I admire your quick reaction and preparation, Latifa." Sophia says.

    Fufufun.

    This is only natural!

    Miss may look like a reflection of perfection.

    But, she''s in fact quite clumsy!

    As a person who strives to become a great maid, something like this can be considered only natural!

    "Hehe... It''s my win!" Miss suddenly laughs and tackles me.

    "Awu?!"

    "T, this is!?"

    "We have been had!"

    Miss lifts me up and starts walking towards the summit.

    Eh? W, what about your injury, Miss?!

 Chapter 76 â€“ If Miss Resembled Masterâ€¦ Pffft.

    ¡°Maed Family and registered personnel only.¡± One of the burly guards standing before a gate leading to the summit blocks Miss from entering.

    ¡°¡­ Sigh.¡± Miss sighs.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for staying at home during gatherings.¡± Mommy makes fun of Miss.

    ¡°¡±L, Lady Mina!¡±¡± The two burly guards quickly cup their fits together and bow down before Mommy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Meira. You need to start showing your face around more.¡±

    ¡°Really. In the future, you can leave Latifa to me and go out without worries, Miss.¡± Sophia says with a smile.

    ¡°¡±Lady Sophia!¡±¡± The two bow down again.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Oleg and Borgar? You guys have grown up.¡± Sophia pats the guards on their shoulders.

    ¡°¡±All thanks to your guidance, Lady Sophia!¡±¡±

    ¡°Guarding this place during the family competition is an important task. Keep up the good work.¡± Sophia says and follows after us.

    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± The two burly guards exclaim with faces full of joy.

    They probably wanted to get praised for their hard work.

    Sophia really knows what others want after all!

    We walked¡­ Miss carried up for a while and we have finally arrived at the summit.

    ¡°Awuu~¡± There¡¯s so many people! Are all these people Miss¡¯s relatives?

    ¡°Aunt Mina, welcome! Grandfather has been expecting you.¡± A boy similar age to Miss welcomes Mommy.

    ¡°Ah, Taima. We will go right away.¡± Mommy answers the boy then turns towards us.

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go meet your grandfather, Meira.¡±

    We follow the boy, Taima to the only building on the summit.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Taima says and opens a fancy looking door.

    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle, Aunt Mina and cousin Meira have arrived.¡± Taima says after entering.

    ¡°Let them in.¡± A hoarse voice answers from inside.

    Taima signals us to enter.

    ¡°Father-in-law, husband.¡± Mommy bows down.

    I see Miss bowing down too so I also bow down.

    ¡°How often do I have to keep reminding you to call me Father?¡± The old man- Grandfather? person says to Mommy.

    Mommy doesn¡¯t answer, she just smiles wryly.

    ¡°Is that Meira? You have finally decided to grace us with your presence?¡± The man sitting next to Grandfather? person says while glaring at Miss.

    ¡°Yes, Father. This daughter went through great troubles to come all the way here.¡± Miss answers coldly.

    I see, so that¡¯s Master.

    Now that I see him up close¡­ he doesn¡¯t resemble Miss at all.

    I¡¯m glad.

    Master doesn¡¯t look bad, in fact, he¡¯s quite good-looking.

    Only that he¡¯s¡­ overly fit?

    But¡­ If Miss resembled Master¡­ Pffft.

    On the other hand, Grandfather? person looks like a frail, gentle grandfather.

    ¡°Meira? Ahh, Mina¡¯s third? Come closer, let grandfather see how you have grown up.¡± Grandfather? person beckons Miss to come closer to him.

    ¡°Stay here with Mother, okay?¡± Miss says to me.

    ¡°Awu.¡± I nod.

    Miss approaches Grandfather? person.

    ¡°Hohou, among Mina¡¯s three daughters, you resemble her the most.¡± Grandfather? person says while nodding.

    ¡°Let me see your progress.¡± He grabs Miss¡¯s hand with one of his hands and put two fingers on the back of Miss¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hahaha. As expected of Mina¡¯s daughter. This useless son of mine was always telling me how he¡¯s embarrassed by having a daughter like you. Hahaha. How about I take you from him?¡± Grandfather? person says joyfully.

    ¡°Father!¡± Master shouts at Grandfater? person in shock.

    ¡°I mean, you always say how your sixth daughter is a good-for-nothing trash. If you can¡¯t recognize a treasure right in front of you, why couldn¡¯t I take her away?¡± Grandfather? person says to Master. ¡°Useless son¡­¡± He then mutters.

 Chapter 77 â€“ Missâ€¦ Mommyâ€¦

    ¡°Sigh¡­ She¡¯s your and Mina¡¯s daughter, how could she be useless? Had it ever occurred to you that the equipment could be faulty, or that she could improve over the years? That¡¯s why I told Jitah you are unworthy of his granddaughter¡­¡± Grandfather? person sighs in disappointment.

    ¡°Improved? What do you mean?¡± Master asks.

    ¡°You fool! Your 16 years old daughter is 3rd Stage Martial Apprentice, in what way can she be considered a thrash?! Her progress is as good as her older sister¡¯s!¡± Grandfather? person shouts at Master.

    I don¡¯t know why, but hearing Grandfather person talk about Miss like that makes me very happy!

    ¡°3rd Stage Martial Apprentice?! That can¡¯t be, I had specially made her retake the test about two years ago! She didn¡¯t have any Martial talent that time!¡± Master shouts in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­ I have been enduring your rude remarks about my daughter for a while, but my patience is running low. Keep at it and I will throw your corpse to pigs.¡± Mommy suddenly says coldly.

    Urrr¡­ I feel cold crawling my spine.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Grandfather person and Master look at Mommy.

    Master with a pale face, Grandfather person with an approving nod? Eh? Why?

    Grandfather person¡¯s expression suddenly stiffens.

    Eh?

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.W, why is he looking at me like that?

    Did I do something wrong?

    I take refuge behind Mommy.

    ¡°What are you doing, Father. You are scaring my Latifa.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Your Latifa? She seems familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s my Latifa!¡± Miss suddenly jumps behind Mommy and hugs me.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch your manners in front of your elders!¡± Master suddenly shouts.

    Grandfather person raises his hand to stop Master from talking.

    ¡°Hmm. Isn¡¯t she Camry¡¯s daughter? I thought she was familiar. That must be it!¡± Grandfather person says.

    ¡°Camry? Minister of Finances? Why would he¡­¡± Master says in realization.

    ¡°No, not Eamon. His son Tobias. I certainly remember this girl being with Tobias when he was captured.¡±

    T, T, Tobias.

    My heart gets startled.

    It starts beating quickly.

    I suddenly feel dizzy.

    My stomach hurts.

    I feel tears flowing down my cheek.

    ¡°Latifa?! Are you okay?!¡± Miss shouts in worry.

    ¡°A, a, awuu¡­¡±

    Miss¡­ Mommy¡­

    I, I , I have nothing to do with that person!

    Don¡¯t abandon me!

    Don¡¯t, don¡¯t throw me away!

    I¡­ Latifa is not a traitor!

    P, please don¡¯t remove head from my body!!

    Latifa doesn¡¯t want to become pig food!

    ¡°Latifa! Latifa! It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m here!¡±

    I suddenly feel a warmth spreading through my body.

    It¡¯s Miss.

    Her embrace is warm.

    ¡°Ohh, don¡¯t worry, little girl. Your father already paid for his crimes. And you are suffering as a slave for something you had no choice, but to get involved in. I won¡¯t persuade this matter any longer¡­ However, Mina? Shouldn¡¯t you discuss with elders before adopting a daughter?¡± Grandfather person says.

    ¡°What?!¡± Master suddenly shouts.

    ¡°Eh? What does Father speak of? I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t adopt Latifa?¡± Mommy tilts her head.

    ¡°Hmm? Then, why does the little girl addresses you as ¡®Mommy¡¯?¡± Grandfather person asks in puzzlement.

    Ehhhh?

    Grandfather person can understand me?!

 Chapter 78 - I Have no Idea What Miss and Mommy are Talking About

    "Hoho... What are you talking about? As Overlord, I would be ashamed if I didn''t understand you." Grandfather person smiles.

    "So... would anyone like to enlighten this old man?"

    Mommy and Miss look at each other, then answer Grandfather person.

    "She''s Meira''s wife." "She''s my husband!"

    ""Eh?"" The two look at each other in confusion.

    "Awu?" Huh? Their words overlapped so I didn''t understand anything.

    Yawn~ So sleepy~

    "Meira!"

    "What?"

    "Do you think Latifa is old enough to take care of you as the husband? There''s no way she can be the husband. You know, you should take the role of husband and care about her so nothing ever happens to her."

    "But... that would mean she would have to do everything I say... I thought that I''d rather like Latifa order me than the other way around..."

    "Eh? Ah, that seems reasonable..."

    I have no idea what Miss and Mommy are talking about since a while ago.

    Master suddenly interrupts with an angry face.

    "What exactly seems reasonable! What are you two going on since a while ago! I''m the current head of the family, I decide whose wife you will end up as! Not that anyone would like a trash like you... Also, what is this slave doing in the family hall? I thought the rules clearly said that those without Maed surname are not allowed to enter!"Stolen story; please report.

    Bang! Master hits the handle of his chair in anger.

    "Hmhp, we were leaving anyway." Miss lifts me up and walks out of the hall.

    "You little-"

    "I told you to watch your mouth, dear?"

    Mommy smiles towards Master and Grandfather person and follows after us.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Side:Grandfather person(Leofric Maed)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Has it been two years already?

    Blinded by glory and duty, I have personally separated the head of the traitor, Tobias Camry.

    Then I went to collect my rewards without the slightest care in the world about the innocent, young child Tobias left behind.

    It took me almost a year to realize the mistakes I made.

    No, it took me 70 years to mature.

    I stepped from the post of Prime Minister and handed the position of the head of the family to my son, Tristan.

    Then, I went all around the slave houses in the Empire, looking for the little girl whose future I ruined.

    But, no matter where I looked, I couldn''t find her.

    Was she already sold to someone, or did she perhaps die?

    Who would have thought that fate would play with an old man like me?

    The girl I have been looking for ended up with my granddaughter.

    With my granddaughter that is supposedly useless according to her useless father.

    For once, I''m glad that my son is useless and can''t distinguish people''s worth.

    Now then...

    It seems that this year''s tournament will be quite interesting.

 Chapter 79 - Miss is Pouting With Misty Eyes

    After we left the hall and the angry Master behind, Mommy took us to the arena where the fights will be held.

    There are small viewing stands all over the arena and a few private rooms.

    Mommy took us to one of those rooms.

    She said it''s thanks to her position.

    I wonder what position did she mean?

    Mommy is not the first wife, she doesn''t have a position in the government nor she has some kind of special duty in the family.

    Mommy''s awesomeness is a mystery.

    The people are still gathering, only half of the viewing stands are occupied.

    Knock, knock.

    Suddenly, knocking sounds can be heard from the other side of the door.

    "Come in." Mommy says.

    A maid opens the door, walks in, politely bows before Mommy and says,

    "Servant greets Lady Mina. We have brought refreshments, asking for permission to bring them in."

    Mommy looks at me.

    "Awu?" Hmm?

    "Are you hungry?" She asks.

    "Awuwu!" I''m starving!

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original."Alright, bring it in." Mommy says to the maid.

    "Certainly." The maid bows down again and leaves the room.

    She quickly returns pushing a food trolley with three more maids behind her carrying trays.

    Before long, the table in the room is set up with various food.

    Not that it matters to me, but I''m glad Miss can have a balanced diet even he-

    - Miss don''t avert your gaze from the food!

    "Awuu!" Eat! You can''t fight on an empty stomach!

    ... Miss caught me glaring at her.

    I''m sorry...

    "Lady Mina, please enjoy the meal. If there''s something you need just call for us." The maids bow before Mommy and leave the room.

    "Cheeky brat..." Sophia suddenly says something rude.

    "Ah, well. As expected of the former Tinesia''s personal maid?" Mommy says while tilting her head innocently. Cute.

    ... Eh?

    I unconsciously came over and hugged her...

    "What''s wrong? Are you trying to make Meira jealous? If you do, you are doing a great job, see?" Mommy says while pointing at Miss.

    Miss is pouting with misty eyes.

    ... Miss is so cute.

    If I wasn''t being in Mommy prison I would probably be patting her head by now.

    Bam!

    The closed door suddenly opens again.

    "Mom!" A familiar figure suddenly bursts in.

    "Oh, Eleanor. You came. You are full of vigor as always." Mommy greets Eleanor. The Fourth Miss and Mommy''s second oldest daughter.

    "Yes, Mom!... L, Lady Sophia, nice to see you again..." Fourth Miss''s vigor instantly decreases at sight of Sophia.

    "The pleasure''s mine." Sophia says, cooly. So cool.

    Her gaze then falls on me in Mommy''s embrace.

    Rather, did she notice me just now?

    Even though I was on Mommy''s lap?

    ......

    After noticing me, she scans the room and her gaze falls on Miss.

    "You came, little sister." Fourth Miss says sweetly with a slight blush.

    Wait, what?

 Chapter 80 - Miss, Mommy Must Be Really Angry

    I have no idea what''s going on...

    I remember Fourth Miss Eleanor talking to Miss only once before and it wasn''t a pleasant conversation.

    Ummm? Since they were talking about Prince Si belonging to Fourth Miss...

    ... It actually was a pleasant conversation?

    Now that I think about it... could Fourth Miss Eleanor actually be a good person?!

    "Awuu..." I sigh while looking at Fourth Miss feeding Miss a spring roll.

    "What''s the sigh for, Latifa?" Mommy asks me.

    "Awuwu awuuwu. Awuwuuuwu...?" I don''t know what''s going on. Didn''t Fourth Miss hate my Miss...? That''s what I figured from their conversation...

    "Your Miss?" Mommy says while teasingly poking my cheek.

    "...!" Eh! Ah! Umm, no that''s...

    "Ah, well... knowing Eleanor she was trying to keep men away from her favorite little sister..." She says.

    "M, Mom!" Fourth Miss suddenly shouts at Mommy with a bright red face.

    "I don''t really understand why you kept on carrying the cold aura around you for so long. Ah... I remember how you always kept on pestering me if you can play with your little sister in the garden or if you can take here with you to the practice when you were younger." Mommy says while sighing.

    "Uuu..." Fourth Miss pouts.

    Ah, I see now...

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.But, didn''t Mommy say before that Fourth Miss Eleanor grew up to be jealous and cold because she was always compared to the Third Miss Tinesia?

    "Awuuu?"

    "Ah, you see, she''s cold to everyone but me and Meira. I have no idea why I''m being included in her "nice person" list even as her mother, but I sure am glad. Although Meira is said to be the biggest troublemaker in the whole Maed family, she still lacking compared to her older sister. You don''t want to see her throw a tantrum." Mommy whispers to me.

    "Awuu..." I see...

    Uhh... it''s hard to imagine that the Fourth Miss in front of me who is currently using a napkin to wipe Miss''s mouth the same person who I saw a few times before...

    I just hope I''m not on her "to get rid of" list.

    Hmhp, even if you are Miss''s older sister, I won''t lose to you!

    Stare~

    "Hmm... is Tinesia still not here? The tournament is starting soon... Capella!" Mommy says then she shouts towards the door.

    The door opens and the maid from before walks in.

    "Do you need something from this servant, Lady Mina?" She asks while bowing.

    "Is Tinesia still not here?" Mommy asks the maid, Capella.

    "Yes, Lady Mina. This servant saw Third Miss coming this way, but she was stopped by Mister Taima on the way." Capella reports to Mommy.

    "Tsk. That husband of mine has a lot of nerve, not letting my daughter see me first!" Mommy shouts angrily and hits the table in anger.

    Bang!

    The table cracks and all the food falls on the floor.

    Looking closely, there''s a hole twice as deep as my height in the ground.

    Woah... Miss, Mommy must be really angry at Master...

 Chapter 81 - Misss Face Looks Funny

    An hour later, the door to our private room opened again.

    Then, a mature looking woman came in.

    Although she resembles Mommy to some extent, she is a head taller than her.

    She''s a little bit taller than Fourth Miss Eleanor who is also taller than Mommy.

    There''s a scar across the entire length of her cheek. Somehow, it doesn''t cut on her beauty, but instead adds a mysterious charm.

    "Mother." She walks straight in and gives Mommy a big hug. The scene is similar to a bear hugging a puppy.

    "Hmph. You think that a hug can repair the scar in my heart that appeared because you didn''t meet me first?" Mommy pouts. Cute.

    "I''m sorry, Mother. I told Taima that I would go meet father after meeting you, but once I saw his pale face, I thought it might be something very important."

    She resembles Mommy and she was the one stopped by Mister Taima.

    This must be Mommy''s first daughter and Miss''s eldest sister, the Third Miss of Maed house, Tinesia!

    "So, what that unpleasant husband of mine wanted from you?" Mommy asks while raising her eyebrow.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."Ah, he wanted me to teach Mei... Little Mei~!" Third Miss Tinesia''s gaze suddenly switches from Mommy towards the back of the room, where Miss and Miss Eleanor sit.

    She instantly disappears and appears again with Miss in her embrace.

    What an incredible Miss snatching technique!

    "Yaaa, Little Mei, you are still so small and cute~ Elder Sister missed you so much!" She says while rubbing her cheek against Miss''s.

    "Hey! Return Little Sister back to me!" Miss Eleanor rises from her chair and shouts at Miss Tinesia while pointing a finger at her.

    "Oh? Eleanor. You were also here." She says in a cold tone.

    Hehe.

    Miss''s face looks funny.

    She was caught completely off guard.

    Ah, I''ve just noticed.

    But, each of Mommy''s daughters inherited her cold tone.

    Should I also try learning it?

    "Cough. We were talking about something, Tinesia."

    "We were? Ah! He told me to teach Little Mei a lesson if I meet her on the stage. You know how surprised I was to hear that Little Mei was here? I was super happy! I stormed out of the hall so quickly I could only hear Father''s laughing in the distance. He must have been glad to see that the relationship between us sister is so good. I mean, he didn''t have to ask me to teach Little Mei a lesson. If Little Mei wants, I will teach her everything I know!"

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    "Ah, by the way. Who is that cute little creature over there?"

    "Awu?"

 Chapter 82 - Its my Duty as a Maid to Take Care of Miss

    ¡°Ah, by the way. Who is that cute little creature over there?¡±

    ¡°Awu?¡±

    Ummm, Third Miss Tinesia? What''s with that dangerous glint in your eyes?

    Have I perhaps angered Miss Tinesia somehow?

    "Look what you did, Tinesia. You scared my little Latifa." Mommy says to Miss Tinesia.

    "Awu?" Awuwu!" Scared? I''m not scared!

    "A, awuwuwu..." I, I was just trying to give Mommy a massage...

    "Oh, you were trying to give me a massage? Then, why are you hiding behind me with trembling hands?"

    "That''s right, Mother! She was just trying to give you a massage. There''s no way such cutie would be afraid of me..." Miss Tinesia says with an entirely serious expression.

    "Latifa... Your Miss needs to recharge..." Miss in Miss Tinesia''s embrace suddenly cuts into the conversation.

    ""Recharge?"" Miss Tinesia and Miss Eleanor ask at the same time.

    "A, awuuu..."

    T, this again... uuu, it''s so embarrassing, though...

    And she wants to do it in front of others now...

    I would run away, but I tried it once before, and Miss pursued me relentlessly until she caught me.

    Not to mention that I can''t move freely in this place. I may cause trouble for Miss unconsciously.

    Miss slips from Miss Tinesia''s embrace and makes her way towards me.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Hmm? She looks troubled?

    ...?

    Ah! That''s right! Miss is not wearing robes today!

    She is going to fight in front of many people today, so Sophia prepared black trousers and a long black shirt with even darker dragon pattern.

    It makes her green eyes look as if they were shining in the dark.

    ... To be frank, she looks scary.

    Right at this moment, she looks like a panther that is contemplating if it should pounce on its prey or not.

    But...

    She''s honestly lost at what to do...

    Cute.

    Haa~

    Can''t be helped.

    It''s my duty as a maid to take care of Miss.

    ... Yes! My duty!

    I walk forward, bumping into Miss.

    And embrace her around her waist.

    Although Miss trains every day, her abdomen feels really soft and comfortable.

    "Awu~" A sigh of satisfaction unconsciously escapes from my lips.

    While Miss stands frozen in the middle of the room, Miss Tinesia faces Sophia,

    "You are Lady Sophia, aren''t you? How come you are at such a place?"

    "I''m not Lady Sophia at the moment. I''m just a humble servant of Miss Meira named Sophia." Sophia replies to Miss Tinesia.

    "I, is that so... I won''t hand Little Mei over to you, though."

    Suddenly,

    Goooooo~on

    a loud sound resounds from outside.

    This very gong starts the beginning of the competition.

    ... Miss, the competition has begun.

    ... You can stop recharging now and watch your opponents.

    ... Miss.

    ... Miss, it''s going to be your turn soon, shouldn''t you at least take a look.

    ... Miss!

 Chapter 83 - What in the Name of Miss Happened in the End?

    ¡°Oh, seems like it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Miss Tinesia says.

    ¡°Mmm, good luck~¡± Mommy sends her away whole looking out of the window.

    ¡°I hope your opponent drives your head into the ground.¡± Miss Eleanor cheers Miss Tinesia up.

    ¡°Hmph, you think I will allow my opponent to take more than a step?¡± Miss Tinesia walks out of the private room without looking back.

    ¡°Awuwu¡­?¡± Will she be alright¡­?

    ¡°Well, just look. You will see why she was chosen as a disciple of the old man called Sword Saint.¡± Mommy says while prying Miss¡¯s hands open.

    When Miss Tinesia leaves the room and walks towards the arena.

    ¡°Kyaaa~ Elder Sister!!¡±

    ¡°Tinesia~~!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister Tinesia! Marry me!¡±

    The female members of Maed family start shouting in high-pitched voices, trying to get Miss Tinesia¡¯s attention.

    ¡°She really should drop dead. It would get quieter¡­¡± Miss Eleanor mutters.

    Miss Tinesia walks into the arena, her opponent is already standing there.

    ¡°Main branch, Tinesia. Off branch, Normand. Are you ready?¡± The referee asks Miss Tinesia and Mister Normand.

    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± They both give their consent.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The referee nods and, ¡°Fight!¡±

    Booooom!

    Something instantly explodes on Mister Normand¡¯s chest, and he falls backward.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­..

    ¡­.

    ¡­

    ..

    .

    ¡°Elder Sister Tnesia, so cool!!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Sword Saint¡¯s disciple!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister Tinesia! Marry me!¡±

    Praises for Miss Tinesia start cming from every direction.

    Mister Normand wasn¡¯t even able to move his pinky before something struck him.

    No matter how I look, I can¡¯t see what Miss Tinesia did.

    Did Mister Normand perhaps self-destructed or something?

    What in the name of Miss happened in the end?

    ¡°See? not. You probably didn¡¯t see, huh? Don¡¯t worry, you will have a chance to see better once someone capable will stand in her way.¡± Mommy says.

    ¡°Awu¡­¡±

    Hmm?

    The always easygoing, hard to figure Miss is¡­ trembling?

    Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s looking forward the fight with Miss Tinesia¡­ no.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be excited¡­ scared? No¡­ Miss is not afraid of anything¡­ I think¡­

    Frustrated? Yeah, Miss looks frustrated for some reason.

    ¡°Need more battery¡­¡±

    ¡°Awuwuwu!¡±

    Where!

    Where is he!

    Every time, every single time I look for him everywhere and never find him in the end¡­

    Bat Terry¡­

    Where are you¡­

    The door opens, Miss jumps at me, Miss Tinesia walks in, Mommy tries to grab me in panic, Miss turns her back towards Mommy while holding me in her arms, Miss Eleanor stands up, Miss Tinesia sits down, Miss starts rubbing her cheek against mine, Miss Eleanor walks out of the room after giving Miss Tinesia a scary look, Miss Tinesia laughs, Miss makes some creepy, weird sounds.

    Haa¡­ I¡¯m glad I¡¯m not a commentator, but a maid.

 Chapter 84 - Miss, Your Sisters Are Too Terrifying

    "Main branch, Eleanor. Off branch, Maria. Are you ready?" The referee checks if both parties are ready.

    "Yes!" Miss Eleanor''s opponent, Maria answers vigorously.

    "Get on with it already." On the other hand, Miss Eleanor looks like breathing is way too troublesome.

    The referee sighs, then he shouts "Fight!"

    Snap.

    Miss Eleanor snaps her fingers.

    The next moment, "Gaa... ah..." Maria grabs her own neck and gasps for air.

    Her eyes roll back, and she crumbles to the ground within a minute.

    "Hmph." Miss Eleanor turns and walks off the arena.

    "... Winner, Main branch Eleanor!"

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    Unlike the cheers from the audience for Miss Tinesia, Miss Eleanor is cheered with silence.

    But, she seems not to mind as she calmly walks towards our room.

    Miss Eleanor''s performance could be described only as... scary.

    Miss, your sisters, are too terrifying.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "Next, Main branch Joel. Main branch Meira...?" The referee announces with confusion.

    The audience gets noisy.

    "Oh, seems like it''s your turn now, Meira. Ehehe. Don''t worry, I will take a good care of Latifa while you are not here." Mommy says teasingly.

    There have been nineteen fights so far, yet there wasn''t a fight between two main branch members.

    Why must Miss fight with a main branch member from the start?

    Moreover, it''s that hateful Third Young Master Joel.

    ... He always calls me ''little abomination''.

    I don''t like it... being called like I''m some kind of a monster...

    "Good luck~"

    "Good luck, little Mei~"

    Mommy and Miss Tinesia send off Miss.

    "Awu~"

    I must not fall behind.

    "Break his neck, okay?" Miss Eleanor who just came back says to Miss.

    "Will do." Miss nods with seriousness.

    No, Miss.

    I don''t think that treating someone''s life like that is good.

    Although...

    No! I must not fall to the sisters'' pace!!

    Hang on, Latifa!!

    When Miss walks out of the room, the gazes turn towards her.

    It''s like Miss is a rare mythical beast that can be seen once a millennium.

    When Miss arrives at the arena,

    "Ohh, hello my failure of a sister. Truly, what a coincidence to meet you in the first round of this honorable competition. I wonder how that happened? Two Main branch members facing off in the first round. That''s unheard of! Ahaha..." Third Young Master Joel laughs.

    "......"

    "What, scared shitless?" He grins.

    "Shut the fuck up, you lousy fuck. I''m going to tear that filthy tongue out of your dirty fucked up mouth." Miss says with a completely serious expression.

    Miss... that''s not something a noble Miss should say in public...

 Chapter 85 - Lets Focus on Misss Battle...

    "Y, you...! What did you say you to me you bitch!?" Third Young Master Joel shouts at Miss.

    "I told you to shut the fuck up your dirty mouth, you filthy mongrel." Miss says with a bored look on her face.

    "M, mongrel!? Are you talking about yourself? You talentless piece of trash!" Third Young Master Joel retorts.

    The whole Maed family watches the two Main branch members warm up round in silence.

    "Cough. Main branch Joel. Main branch Meira. Are you ready?" The referee asks Third Young Master Joel and Miss.

    "I am!"

    "Sure..."

    The referee sighs.

    He seems to be sighing quite a lot today.

    Is he lonely?

    "Fight!"

    "Drop dead!!" Third Young Master Joel immediately charges at Miss with his fists enveloped in fire.

    Although Third Young Master Joel looks like a stick with clothes, his steps seem quite heavy.

    His every step seems powerful as if his power didn''t lie in his fire fists, but in his thin looking legs.

    Really... Third Young Master Joel is a freak of natu--cough. a mysterious person.

    "What''s with the cough, Latifa? Are you sick? Do you want some cough medicine? Fruits? Water? A hug?" Mommy asks worriedly.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel."What are you saying, Mother... Aren''t I hugging her properly right now? There''s no way she needs a hug from you." Miss Tinesia replies to Mommy in my stead.

    "You sure? Mommy''s lap is always open for you, Latifa."

    "What''s with the Mommy anyway?" Miss Tinesia asks.

    "Ah, you see..." Mommy stands up and whispers something to Miss Tinesia''s ear.

    "Eeeeh!? Little Mei is!? No way..." Miss Tinesia says in disbelief.

    "It''s true, you better not treat Latifa as a servant, you understand?" Mommy says in a strict tone.

    "Of course, of course. This big sister over here loves taking care of her younger sisters!" Miss Tinesia says proudly.

    "... Yeah, right." Miss Eleanor mutters from behind.

    I shake my head. It looks like they don''t want me to know what they are talking about.

    Let''s focus on Miss''s battle...

    Umm, let''s see... Young Master Joel swings his fists enveloped by fire, missing Miss''s face every time... Why does he go after Miss''s face! So rude!! ... He suddenly raises his right leg and kicks at Miss who blocks it with her left hand... yeah show him, Miss!! ... Miss''s left hand suddenly catches on black fire burning Joel''s shoes... "Gaaaah, it burns! My shoes! You bitch!! Do you know how much those cost!?" he shouts at Miss who completely ignores him and punches her right hand into his face... That''s right Miss! Left! Right! Left! Right!... Mmm, something flies from Young Master Joel''s mouth... Was that spit? What a vulgar man... His face warps and his legs suddenly catch on fire... Miss watch out... not... Miss claps her hands together and...!! ... Ah! His hair and eyebrows are on fire!! "M, my precious silky smooth hair!!" Third Young Master shouts while touching his now bald charcoal-ish head. You bitch!! You will pay for thissss......! Oh, he snapped.

 Chapter 86 - Miss, I Think I am Going to be Devoured!!!

    "You talentless bitch! You asked for it!!!" Third Young Master Joel shouts.

    Flames start bursting out of his body, scorching the ground of the arena black.

    "This is..."

    "As expected of Patriarch''s son! To master Avatar of Fire at such young age!"

    "Great! Great!! As expected of my son!!!"

    The outside of the room gets noisy.

    It seems Third Young Master''s technique is some kind of super-ultra technique.

    Hmph, Miss will show yo-

    "Hou, Avatar of Fire... not bad." Mommy praises Third Young Master Joel.

    "Awu! Awuwuawu-"

    Uhh... I... umm... unconsciously scolded Mommy.

    "... Awuu."

    ... Sorry.

    "Kufufu... somebody needs to be taught a lesson on manners... kufufufu..."

    "A, awuu..."

    So scary!

    I''m sorry!

    Forgive me!

    I wriggle out of Miss Tinesia''s hold and prostrate in front of Mommy.

    Please forgive my impudence, Great Leader!! I shout from a top of my heart.

    "Kufufu... not a chance... Latifa! Prepare for your punishment!" Mommy says and pounces at me.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author."Awuuuuu!!!"

    Miss, I think I am going to be devoured!!!

    .....................

    Side: Meira(Miss)

    .....................

    Hmm...? Enveloping your body in fire is an advanced technique?

    Well, I have never tried it before, so I can''t tell if it''s hard or not, but...

    What''s so special about it?

    "Dieee!!" Third trash master throws a fist enveloped in a fire at me.

    I dodge.

    See?

    ... There''s no difference from before.

    Why the fuck are the old men looking like they see a god of war?

    !!

    Shit!

    The fire attacked me even though I evaded!

    "Ahahaha! Surprised! This is what a skill only a genius can master. A trash like you who can''t even master the black flame!! This pisses me off! Why does a good for nothing like you have such a good luck!?"

    Third trash master, stop shouting at me.

    Your breath stinks.

    You sound like an ape on drugs.

    Even if you charge at me like a mad bull and kick me with all your strength...

    ... I will dodge. You are way too predictable-

    -ah shit, the fire again!

    I got caught up at the moment and didn''t pay attention to his raging flames, shit!

    "Huh?" Third trash master looks at me dumbfoundedly.

    ...... Huh?

    "This is..."

    "Gahahaha! The black flame''s supremacy! Behold, Tristan! Your trash sixth daughter is a genius!"

    I hear grandfather Leofric laughing at my father from the side.

    "Y, you-" Third trash master looks at me with his eyebrows twitching.

    Now, don''t worry, trash master.

    I''m as confused as you.

    What did just happen?

    Did I see correctly?

    Have my flames just consumed yours as if they were an inferior product?

    Just like me and you?

    This is... excellent!

    "Hahaha..." I can''t help myself, but to laugh out loud.

    The one he hailed as trash just became his superior in the blink of an eye.

    Now that I know that my flames can consume his, I have no need to fear about getting burned.

    Let''s-

    "Awuuuuu!!!"

    Latifa!!?

    I look towards the room where Latifa is and speed towards it with flames covering my body.

    "Gaaaaahhh!!"

    I also heard some screaming from behind me, but Latifa is more important!

    Wait for me, Latifa!!!

 Chapter 87 - I Can Imagine Miss Sticking Her Tongue Out

    Noooooooooo~!!

    Ahahaha!!

    Stop it! Mommy, please stoooooop~

    Crash!

    The door of the room suddenly flies open, I try to look at the figure which flew in, but my eyes are watery and my sight blurry.

    "Latifaaaaaa! Who dares to hurt my Latif- ... Eh?"

    Oh, it''s Miss''s voice.

    Miss, please save me.

    I''m going to die at this rate.

    I don''t want to be Mommy''s prisoner anymore!!

    "What are you two doing...?" Miss says with her eyebrows lips twitching.

    "What we are doing? I should ask you the same? What about your match? What about you saying ''my Latifa''? Although Latifa is technically your servant, don''t forget who has her paper in possession. She''s basically mine, not yours!" Mommy says teasingly.

    "What!" Miss shouts a pale face.

    "Unless..."

    "Unless...?"

    "We set the date?"

    "The date? Date of wha- ......!!" Miss''s face suddenly reddens.

    Is she alright?

    She''s not sick or injured from the fight, is she?

    "What date!?" Miss Eleanor suddenly shouts.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Yeah, yeah! What date!

    I, of course, know what date they are talking about.

    I would just like Mommy and Miss to explain to Miss Eleanor who is not in the known.

    "Hmmm? Perhaps Mother is talking about the date she will hand Latifa''s papers to little Mei?" Miss Tinesia says with a hand on her chin.

    Ah, so that''s it!

    Of course, I knew about it.

    "... You two blockhead girls really resemble your father too much. At least the person herself understood the meaning of my words..." Mommy says with a sigh.

    What!?

    That was not it!?

    Then, what it''s about!?

    ... Naturally, I know. I''m just asking for Miss Eleanor''s and Miss Tinesia''s sake.

    Great maids should always report important information to their masters.

    I glance at Sophia.

    En, she''s nodding.

    ... Does she understand?

    As expected of Sophia!!

    As someone who admires Sophia, it should be the matter of course, to understand as well.

    And I do! Yup!

    "Awu!"

    "Latifa?" Mommy looks at me.

    Oops, looks like I tried to be way too convincing.

    "Awuawu..." It''s nothing...

    "Okay, if you say so. So, Meira. What about your match?" Mommy changes the subject.

    The red blush suddenly disappears from Miss''s face, and she frowns.

    "Dunno."

    "Dunno?"

    "Umu. Dunno."

    "How can you not know!?"

    Mommy suddenly shouts and looks out from the window.

    "Fuu... you idiot! You burned your brother to crisp!"

    "Ah... I did?" Miss tilts her head and looks from the window.

    I who was finally freed also stand up and take a look.

    What I see is...

    Pitch black-

    "-Awu!"

    "Be a good girl and don''t look Latifa. Okay?" Mommy suddenly blocks my view with her hand.

    "Cough, cough. Oops, I guess?"

    Although my view is blocked, I can imagine Miss sticking her tongue out and knocking on her forehead for some reason.

 Chapter 88 - Miss, Look at Him!

    "Quickly! Bring me Recovery pills!" I hear the referee shouting.

    I would like to take a look at the situation, but Mommy is still blocking my view.

    The only thing I can do is to perk my ears and listen.

    Ummm, I hear a stream of liquid... water?

    Sizzling?

    "Gaaaah!! Fuuuuuck! It hurts!"

    ... Screams of agony and vulgar words?

    "Young Master, quickly consume this Recovery pill!"

    Some unknown person trying to make Third Young Master Joel eat a pill?

    "Fuck! You eat it, you fucking idiot! Can''t you see my mouth is burned you fucktard!?"

    More vulgar words from Young Master.

    "Please excuse me, Young Master!"

    The referee is apologizing to Third Young Master.

    "Yo- cough, cough! Fucking hell! That hurt cough, cough..."

    Third Young Master being Third Young Master.

    "Fuu... Forgive me, Young Master. It was necessary in order to cure your burns. However, thanks to that your skin has returned back to normal."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The referee informing Third Young Master Joel that he''s fine?

    "Awuwu?" Can I look now?

    "Ah, yes. Everything''s fine now, Latifa." Mommy says and removes her hand from my face.

    "Pfff!"

    "Haha... Wow, I didn''t know Latifa could make a sound like that." Mommy says while laughing.

    Miss, look at him!

    Just look at him!

    All his hair, eyebrows, and facial hair are gone!

    Pfff~hahaha, can''t take it anymore...

    "Awuwuwuwu~!"

    "Latifa, don''t laugh. It''s rude to laugh at other people''s misfortune." Miss scolds me.

    Miss, your lips are twitching, you know?

    Others may not know, but I can clearly see that you are doing your best trying not to laugh.

    .........

    I calmed down only after Third Young Master Joel went off the arena.

    Normally, the matches would continue, but the referee was called to the Grandfather person for some reason.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Side: Grandfather person(Leofric Maed)

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    "Quickly go and bring that girl in front of me!"

    "Master?"

    My foolish son shouts in rage.

    Really, just how much biased is he towards that stupid son of his?

    How does he praise his son for learning Avatar of Fire, and doesn''t praise his daughter who is a few years younger?

    Naturally, he should be aware of how amazing it''s to learn Avatar of Fire at the age of 16.

    This stupid idiot son of mine...

    "Don''t bother."

    "Father!?"

    "Sigh. Continue the competition as planned. Also send ten Fire Master pills to Meira and five to Joel as a reward for learning the Avatar of Fire."

    "Understood."

    At least this person understands.

    An owner of the rare Black fire and young Avatar of Fire.

    I hope those ten pills will help her to break into the Master realm.

    "Father! Why are you sending only five to Joel while sending ten to that useless girl!"

    I sometimes wonder where I made a mistake in bringing this fellow up.

 Chapter 89 - Miss, Did They Just Try to Escape?

    The referee has returned and the competition continues.

    From the three sisters, Miss Eleanor will go first.

    There is still some time before it''s her turn, though.

    Knock, knock.

    There''s a knocking on the door and Sophia who was near opens.

    "Elder Leofrick congratulates Sixth Miss for learning Avatar of Fire, he sends these ten Fire Masters pills as Miss''s reward." A familiar one-armed servant quickly states his business, hands Sophia a pouch of pills and leaves as quick.

    Wasn''t that Patches...?

    Although I don''t think Patches is his real name, that''s how he introduced himself before.

    Right. Patches was ere one of the five slaves that entered the Maed Mansion with me.

    Patches was the only one who didn''t pick on me and didn''t call me an abomination.

    Maybe it''s just because he himself was missing an arm, but I was glad that there was a person who looked at me with kindness.

    Strange.

    He sounded quite distressed...

    Patches didn''t have trouble dealing with Jack and the others...

    "Awuu..." I sigh.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."What''s wrong, Latifa? Sad to see your boyfriend go?" Mommy says teasingly.

    "A, awu!?" B, boyfriend!?

    "... What''s with that reaction?" Miss suddenly asks emotionlessly.

    Eeeeh? What reaction!?

    What did I do?

    I don''t know, but I''m sorry, okay!?

    "Stop it, you are scaring her with your cold face. Who was that boy, Latifa?" Mommy scolds Miss and asks.

    "Awuawuwu, awu?" He''s one of Miss''s servants, you know?

    "She says that he''s one of your servants."

    "My servants...?"

    Miss looks at me, then at Sophia, then back at me.

    "I don''t have any other servants aside from the princess?" Miss says questioningly.

    "... Really? You don''t even know your own servants..." Mommy sighs.

    "Miss, these are the pills the boy has passed me. These are genuine high-quality Fire Master pills, they should be able to help you break to the Master realm. Also, congratulations on entering the Avatar." Sophia hands the pouch she received from Patches to Miss.

    "Avatar? What''s that?" Miss receives the pouch and tilts her head.

    "......"

    "......"

    "......"

    "... It''s my turn, I should go." Miss Eleanor rises from her chair and leaves the room.

    Ummm?

    "Right, it''s Eleanor''s match next. Meira, you should observe your older sister''s match properly, okay?" Mommy says to Miss.

    "That''s right, Meira. Although Eleanor acts like that, the control she has over her element is exceptional." Miss Tinesia ads.

    The door suddenly opens, and Sophia leaves.

    Sophia...?

    Err... Sophia? Where did yo go?

    "... Jerks." Miss mutters and sits me on her lap.

    Miss, did they just try to escape from something?

 Chapter 90 - Miss, I Think Theres Something Wrong

    "Main branch, Eleanor. Off branch, Samuel. Are you two ready?" The referee asks Miss Eleanor and her opponent.

    "Yes!" The man, Samuel answers vigorously.

    "Let''s get on with it already." Miss Eleanor urges the referee to start.

    "... Sigh. Fight!"

    As soon as the match starts, Snap! Miss Eleanor snaps her fingers.

    What happened next... no, what should happen next didn''t happen.

    As if anticipating Miss Eleanor''s move, Samuel quickly disappears from Miss Eleanor''s line of sight and quickly closes the distance between them.

    "Got you!"

    "Hmph!" Miss Eleanor harumphed and raised her hands up.

    Samuel, who charged at Miss Eleanor suddenly slowed down and then completely stopped, as if he hit an invisible wall.

    He grasped his neck and fell to the ground a few seconds after.

    "Do you understand now, Meira? There are not many air users who can do what Eleanor did." Mommy speaks to Miss.

    "Although you two are sisters, Eleanor is basically your biggest opponent until the time you obtain your second element." She adds.

    "......" Miss listens without looking away from the arena.

    I didn''t know what Mommy was talking about at first, but then it hit me.

    Miss Eleanor''s element is air.

    The reason why Samuel looked as if he hit an invisible wall must be because Miss Eleanor is able to deplete the air around her.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.If Miss gets close, she will end up like Samuel.

    And if she uses her fire for ranged attacks, they will get immediately exhausted once they hit the extent of Miss Eleanor''s control.

    Unless Miss had a ranged weapon like a bow or throwing knives, she wouldn''t have a chance of hurting Miss Eleanor!

    "Winner, Eleanor!" The referee announces Miss Eleanor''s victory.

    Miss Eleanor indifferently turns around and walks off of the arena.

    "Next! Main branch, Fantasia. Off branch, Irene."

    Fantasia. What a lovely name.

    But... why do I feel like the mood became heavy all of sudden.

    "Awu?"

    "Fantasia. The rumors surrounding her talent are limitless. The number of experts that want to take her as their direct disciple is in hundreds. The number of men chasing her increase every day by tens. And also, my husband''s most favorite daughter. The second daughter of Tristan Maed, Fantasia." Mommy says gloomily.

    "Yeah, you can tell that father pampered her from the moment she was born just by hearing her name." Miss Eleanor says while walking through the door.

    Miss Eleanor, that''s rude.

    Her name sounds great!

    "After Fantasia was born, Tristan''s affection for the rest of his children lessened with every child born. I''m afraid Meira wouldn''t have even her own house if I didn''t threaten him that day..."

    So that''s why Miss had such a beautiful house even though she didn''t compete in the family competitions!

    I see, I see! It makes sense now.

    As expected of- No, Mommy. You shouldn''t be threatening your husband?

    "... What have you threatened him with?" Miss Eleanor asks.

    "Fantasia''s life." Mommy says casually.

    "......"

    Miss, I think there''s something wrong with Mommy''s way of doing things.

 Chapter 91 - Miss, She Seems Fake

    "Mom..."

    "What?"

    "You should have just killed her..."

    "Well, I was planning on actually doing it, but she''s also my daughter in a sense, so..."

    "Ugh..."

    Miss, Mommy''s and Miss Eleanor''s conversation is really weird.

    They are not exactly whispering either...

    In the meantime, a small, fragile-looking girl moved into the arena.

    That must be Miss Irene from the off branch.

    And after a while, a pretty, brown-haired beauty, dressed in a luxurious-looking pink robe walks in.

    That must be Miss Fantasia.

    She looks really... fantastic?

    Umm... way too perfect?

    Miss, she seems fake.

    Is it just me or...?

    "Fantasia!"

    "Fantasia!"

    "Fantasia!"

    Oh.. I guess no one agrees with me... pout.

    "Main branch, Fantasia. Off branch, Irene. Are you two ready?" The referee asks the combatants.

    "Yes!" Irene nods energetically.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon."Most certainly."

    When both Miss Irene and Miss Fantasia nod in consent, "Fight!" The referee starts the match.

    Instead of charging forward, like most people did so far, Miss Irene jumped backward.

    And started shooting... pieces of the arena at Miss Fantasia.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Miss Fantasia easily smacks the pieces of the arena which are flying towards her aside.

    ... It''s like she was swatting a fly.

    Miss Irene throws.

    Miss Fantasia swats.

    Miss Irene throws...

    and again, and again, and again...

    Ah!

    Miss Irene stopped!

    She''s out of breath.

    Miss Fantasia approaches the exhausted Miss Irene.

    Slap!

    She slapped her out of the arena!

    That''s so rude!

    "Winner, Main branch Fantasia!" The referee announces.

    "Fantasia!"

    "Wooo, Fantasia!"

    "So awesome!"

    The boys who were defeated in the first round go into a craze.

    "Is it just me or did she deliberately tried to increase her stage time?" Miss who was silent until now asks.

    "Yes, you are correct. She''s in fact addicted to attention." Mommy replies.

    "Next up, Main branch, Meira. Main branch, Bernard."

    "It seems that Little Mei is very popular among our brothers." Miss Tinesia says teasingly.

    "Well, be careful not to burn another of your brothers to a crisp this time, okay?" Mommy adds.

    "Don''t mind these two and reduce that playboy to ashes. He deserves it." Miss Eleanor says.

    "Miss, please try your best to stay focused on the match." Sophia advises.

    "Muu..."

    Miss stands up from her chair while groaning.

    She lifts me up.

    "Quick battery recharge!" She shouts.

    Terry!? Where!?

    ......

    .....

    ....

    ... Did I fall for it again?

    Miss, this one day, I will really get a pet bat and name him Terry!

 Chapter 92 - Misss Next Opponent

    "Main branch, Meira. Main branch, Bernard. Are you ready?"

    The referee asks Miss and the man standing in front of her.

    The man, Bernard, is one of Miss''s younger brothers.

    He''s the Eight Young Master of the Maed House.

    He''s thirteen years old and Peak Martial Acolyte.

    According to Mommy, Miss who is a Third Stage Martial Apprentice should have no problems dealing with Mister Bernard.

    "As always!"

    "... Sure."

    The referee looks at Mister Bernard who energetically answered then on Miss who couldn''t bother to answer and sighs.

    His sighs are getting longer and longer.

    "Fight!"

    He shouts.

    The moment he starts the fight, Mister Bernard pounces at Miss.

    A blue string is coiling around his hand.

    ... Water?

    Miss, that''s water! Watch out!

    I close my eye in a worry.

    Then, I hear <em>Bang!</em> followed by <em>ssssss</em>, and then "Ghuooo!"

    ... That didn''t sound like a noise Miss would make.

    ... Or is it?

    I open my eye to confirm Miss''s safety.

    As I have expected, the one who made that ungirly noise was Mister Bernard.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.I knew it wasn''t Miss! Really!

    Mister Bernard lies on the ground, unmoving with a red fist print on his cheek.

    Miss stands in the arena, wiping her hands with a handkerchief.

    "... Winner, Main branch Meira!" The referee sighs and announces Miss''s victory.

    Yaay! Two wins for my Miss!

    If she wins six more times, she will be in finals!

    Amazing! Splendid! Wonderful!

    My Miss is so cool!

    .........

    Not being able to contain my enthusiasm, I jump at Miss the moment she walks into the room.

    Latifa, you always remind yourself to act like a maid you are, yet you still jump into the embrace of your Master...

    I scold myself.

    I''m just glad that Miss became so tolerant of me.

    I''m worried that if Miss weren''t Miss, she would punish me straight away.

    The competition kept on going.

    Four matches later, Miss, Miss Tinesia, and Miss Eleanor kept on winning.

    Of course, Miss Fantasia effortlessly slapped her opponents off of the arena too.

    With some weird bad luck, Miss has faced her brothers every fight.

    It''s really weird that Miss was the only one to face more than one main branch member in this competition.

    There are six people left in the competition.

    The Second Young Master Godfry,

    The Second Miss Fantasia,

    The Third Miss Tinesia,

    The Fourth Miss Eleanor,

    Miss,

    and Mister Taima.

    Mister Taima is the only Off Branch member who got so far in the competition.

    Ah, First Young Master and First Miss are apparently too old to enter the competition.

    While the Seventh Miss, the youngest of Miss''s sisters and Ninth, and Tenth Young Masters, the youngest of Miss''s brothers are apparently too young for the competition

    Fifth Miss, Fourth Young Master, Sixth Young Master, and Seventh Young Master were all defeated by Miss.

    If Miss wins the next match, she will enter the final round, in which the three top fighters will fight each other, and the one with the most wins will be crowned as the victor of this year''s competition.

    I just hope that Miss''s next opponent isn''t going to be,

    "Next match! Main Branch, Eleanor. Main Branch, Meira!"

    ... Miss Eleanor.

 Chapter 93 - Miss, Whats Happening with Elder Sister Sand!?

    Miss and Miss Eleanor stand against each other in the arena.

    According to Mommy, Miss Eleanor is Miss''s biggest enemy in this competition.

    As fire can''t exist without air, similarly to us humans, Miss would have to take Miss Eleanor without her fire element. Not to mention that she would be able to breathe only when Miss Eleanor allows it... That''s what Mommy said.

    She also said that Miss Eleanor''s biggest weakness is close combat and fast moving projectiles.

    Well, it makes sense. From the conversations held between Mommy, Sophia, and Miss Tinesia, Miss Eleanor is apparently an exact opposite of Miss Tinesia.

    While Miss Tinesia focuses everything in her sword, Miss Eleanor focuses on the use of her element.

    However, Miss won''t last long in close combat because she won''t be able to breathe and to my knowledge, Miss doesn''t have any fast moving projectile attacks.

    "Main Branch Meira, Main Branch Eleanor. Are you ready?" The referee asks.

    "Ready." Miss Eleanor says.

    "En." Miss nods.

    The referee uncle looks a bit startled after the two gave him normal replies.

    "... Sigh. Fight!"

    Sssssss!

    Right after the match started, Miss shot fire at Miss Eleanor, but it vanished immediately after getting close to her.

    Clap!

    Next, Miss Eleanor claps her hands and the expression on Miss''s face changes.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Miss Eleanor must have done something to the air around Miss.

    Miss jumps to the left once, then once again and takes a deep breath.

    Was she able to get out of the dangerous area?

    In the next moment, the black flames appear on Miss''s shoulders, and she shots towards Miss Eleanor.

    However, when she gets close to Miss Eleanor, the flames on Miss''s shoulders decrease until they completely disappear.

    Miss''s eyebrows knit, but she doesn''t retreat. Instead, she kicks toward''s Miss Eleanor''s abdomen with her right leg.

    But, when Miss Eleanor blocked with her left arm, Miss retreated to asafe distance to catch abreath.

    "Awuu..."

    "She''s doing well, but unfortunately..."

    Before Mommy could finish speaking, a big cluster of black fire appears in front of Miss.

    I see! If the flame is big enough, she could inflict damage to Miss Eleanor before Miss Eleanor could completely extenguish the fire!

    ... Is what I thought, but... the black fire in Miss''s hands stopped growing and eventually it became smaller and smaller.

    It appears that Miss Eleanor can render Miss''s black flames completely useless.

    This really shows why Mommy was so confident about Miss Eleanor''s win.

    Miss Eleanor''s mastery over her element really is-

    Huh? Elder Sister Sand?

    What are you trying to say?

    I look at the sand climbing up my hand.

    Before I could figure out what is going on with Elder Sister Sand, the sand climbed up to my neck, completely enveloping my left arm, shoulder and the side of my neck in sand.

    "Latifa... This is...?"

    "A, awu?" W, what?

    "Looks like you are itching for a fight?"

    "Awuuu!?" Not really!?

    Very soon, I could feel the sand all over my body, until only my head was sticking out.

    Fight! Exciting! Kill! Defeat! Fun! Murder!

    I could hear Elder Sister Sand''s excited voice inside my head.

    Miss, what''s happening with Elder Sister Sand!?

 Chapter 94 - This Miss Appreciates People With Sincere Hearts

    Side: Miss(Meira)

    ...........................

    Mayhem! Madness! Murder!

    I told you to shut the fuck up!

    Kill! Destroy! Break!

    A sudden voice I have never heard before has started disturbing my thoughts.

    I have no idea who this voice belongs to...

    Eviscerate! Lacerate! Mutilate! Cripple! Execute! Shear! Torment! ...!

    ... but it gets on my fucking nerves!

    It has begun when I started "testing the waters."

    I have heard a lot about this black flame that is said to be superior to all flames.

    But, it appears that even this superior to all can''t live without oxygen.

    Fluorine would come in handy just about now.

    From the few tests I have done, I discovered that I can hold breathe only for about two minutes.

    I regret not trying to find out the limit of this body''s breath holding before.

    Shred! Shatter! Maim! Thrash! Rip! Pulverize! Mangle! Bash! ...!Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    I told you to fucking shut up you annoying prick!

    You think I can''t hear you or something!?

    Judging by the voice''s "advice," is this the black flame?

    Getting worked up because its ass is getting kicked by an ordinary air element?

    ... The one getting her ass kicked is me, though.

    I hate to admit it, but I stand no chance against Eleanor in element versus element fight.

    My only winning ticket is getting close and finishing the fight under two minutes.

    Or slowly working on her stamina by hit and run.

    The thing is that I don''t really know what Eleanor''s limits-

    Fuck!

    I retreat to the side.

    These attacks that can remove oxygen from an area are really something.

    It makes one wish she could change elements.

    I think I would be able to stand my ground better if my cultivation was higher, but Eleanor is already Peak Martial Apprentice, her cultivation is four stages above mine.

    The mastery over her element and the added power from higher cultivation really makes me jealous.

    If only I had protected Latifa that time...

    Because I was absorbed in myself, I have lost one precious year with Latifa... and one year of cultivation.

    The Kindred Spirit Link with Sophia got cut that day.

    Even though I have forgiven her when she completed the mission I gave her, the Kindred Spirit Link didn''t recover.

    After this, I''m going to take Latifa and... huhuhu...

    Cough. The match, the match.

    Still, this older sister of mine is really an idiot.

    Going easy on me... I can see the hesitation on your face each time you attack...

    Seriously, what a kindhearted sister.

    That''s why, even if I am to lose, I will give it my all.

    To show you that this Miss, this new Meira, really appreciates people with sincere hearts!

    Let''s go!

 Chapter 95 - Now My Miss Fainted!

    Miss''s frown suddenly changes to a smile and she kicks the ground, leaping directly at Miss Tinesia.

    Kill! Defeat! Tear apart! ...!

    Elder Sister Sand...

    What is wrong with you?

    You are making me scared.

    Crush! Destro- Uh?

    Uh?

    Latifa?

    Elder Sister Sand!

    Strange... I though I heard Latifa... Haa...

    Elder Sister Sand! I can hear you!

    I miss her so much that I started hallucinating... Umm...

    I miss you too!

    It looks like Elder Sister Sand can''t hear me. I wonder why?

    Anyway, what about Miss''s match?

    Let''s see, let''s see... Miss throwing punches left and right. Yup, that''s my Miss indeed.

    She throws a punch agai- huh? She suddenly disappeared from my sight for a moment there!

    Miss has somehow appeared behind Miss Eleanor and drives a finger into her left shoulder.

    "Ghh!" A groan leaves from Miss Eleanor''s lips and her left hands drops down to her body lifelessly.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Incredible! As expected of Little Mei. She''s the first one who was able to inflict damage upon Eleanor. Moreover, where did she learn skills like that? The way she moved behind Eleanor resembles my master''s movement technique." Miss Tinesia praises.

    "Umu, she quickly and precisely disabled Eleanor''s whole arm with a single strike. Very skillful indeed." Mommy adds.

    Miss continued on leaping in and out several times.

    And this time, with a speed that my eye couldn''t even match she kicked at Miss Eleanor''s back.

    She kicked Miss Eleanor from behind.

    Kicked... she should have, but...

    Miss''s leg stopped.

    But, it looks like she''s focusing her power on her leg. It''s shaking.

    "Awu?"

    What is going on?

    It looks like Miss''s leg was stopped by an invisible barrier.

    Just what is...

    Eh? There''s a gap between Miss''s leg and Miss Eleanor''s body!

    And it doesn''t look like Miss stopped willingly.

    Miss also has a surprised look on her face.

    She lowers her leg, trying to escape.

    But! Miss Eleanor suddenly grabs Miss''s leg and pulls.

    And then, she...!

    She! Miss Eleanor!

    Hey! What''s with that bright red face!

    She hugged my Miss!

    Let Miss go! can''t you see she doesn''t like it!

    Look at her face! It''s turning blue!

    She doesn''t like it so much it turned blue!

    Miss Eleanor, release my Miss at once!

    Look how much she struggles trying to get out of your embrace.

    Miss Eleanor, you can''t hug people against their will!

    That''s a bad behavior unsuitable for a noble lady! I think.

    Look what you did!

    Now my Miss fainted!

    She didn''t like your hug so much she fainted!

    Misssssss~!

 Chapter 96 â€“ Miss, I Wonder if Miss Tinesia Will Be All Right?

    After Miss Eleanor¡¯s underhanded victory, the tournament progressed just like Mommy predicted.

    Miss Fantasia has achieved an easy victory against Mister Taima, and Miss Tinesia ended the match against Second Young Master Godfry with a sword pressed against his neck.

    I¡¯m not sure whether Young Master Godfry was stronger than Mister Taima, but Miss Tinesia¡¯s match took longer than Miss Fantasia¡¯s.

    Ah, I watched the matches from Miss¡¯s lap.

    She woke up right before the start of the next match.

    Naturally, she was in a bad mood.

    I could almost feel my ribs breaking.

    Right now, it¡¯s a lunch break before the final starts.

    Mommy wanted to call servants to clean up the mess she made by slamming the table before, but I stopped her.

    Hehehe, I showed off my maid skills! I got praised!

    ¡­ Sophia helped me, though. It would take too long to clean it all by myself.

    After cleaning the mess, the servants brought a new table with lunch.

    Both Miss Eleanor and Miss Tinesia ate only a little bit because of their next match.

    I was nice enough to help them eat their shares.

    No, saying I was made to eat their shares may be more appropriate.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Not that I¡¯m complaining¡­

    The match is going to start soon. Miss Tinesia and Miss Eleanor left the room.

    Mommy sent them out with a smile, but it quickly disappeared after they left.

    It appears that Mommy is worried about the conclusion of the finals. She would normally say who is going to win without hesitation and be right 100% of the time, but it feels as if she¡¯s not sure¡­ no, as if she¡¯s expecting something bad to happen.

    Is Miss Fantasia really that strong?

    Well, it¡¯s true that Miss Fantasia won all her matches effortlessly, but!

    Miss Tinesia hadn¡¯t shown all of her tricks yet, right!

    As for Miss Eleanor¡­ she definitely fought my Miss with all her might.

    The three misses in the finals will have an hour to replenish their strength between the matches.

    The one who defeats both of her opponents wins the tournament.

    For some reason, there are no rules set for a draw in the finals this year.

    According to Mommy, Master was the one who decided on that rule without consulting the elders.

    There was a drawing before the finals started.

    The three misses were drawing for the number three.

    As the matches are one on one, the third person has the advantage of fighting with a potentially exhausted or even injured opponent and analyzing their movements and patterns.

    That¡¯s what Mommy told me.

    From all that stuff Mommy told me, I thought that maybe the drawing would be rigged in Miss Fantasia¡¯s favor. However, the lucky one was Miss Eleanor.

    The first match of the finals,

    Miss Tinesia versus Miss Fantasia is starting soon.

    Miss, I wonder if Miss Tinesia will be all right?

 Chapter 97 â€“ Miss, Isnâ€™t This Bad?

    Miss Tinesia stands in the arena. Her black robes and jet-black hair fluttering in the air make her look like a brave warrior ready to fight for the glory of her country.

    Miss Fantasia on the other hand¡­ how to say it¡­ she looks like a pampered young miss attending a festival? She¡¯s wearing a bright red dress now. Yes now, it looks like she¡¯s changing attire every match. There¡¯s a layer of makeup on her face and holden accessories in her hair.

    ¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s supposedly the strongest among the youngest generation.

    ¡°Are you both ready?¡± The referee asks the two misses.

    ¡°Ready.¡± Miss Tinesia says after she pulled out a saber from her scabbard.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Fantasia says with a smile on her face, a fancy sword appearing in front of her from thin air.

    On the contrary to Miss Tinesia¡¯s brutal-looking sword, Miss Fantasia¡¯s sword looks like a fancy toothpick.

    Confirming the answers of the two misses, the referee nods.

    ¡°Fight!¡± And shouts.

    The moment, the referee started the match, Miss Tinesia¡¯s and Miss Fantasia¡¯s figures disappeared.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡­ Cough, excuse me, Miss.

    I can¡¯t see a thing.

    ¡°Awuu¡­¡± I can only let out a sigh.

    How am I supposed to see Miss Tinesia¡¯s gallant figure when I can¡¯t see a thing.

    I can only hear the sounds of swords clashing against each other.

    Mmmuuh¡­ this is so boring¡­

    ¡°Faint slash from the right.¡±

    ¡°Move behind to stab.¡±

    ¡°Awu?¡± Is Miss saying what¡¯s happening? Nnn¡­ thank you Miss, but that is also boring¡­

    ¡°Kick with her left leg, follow-up with an overhead slash if successful.¡±

    N? If? What do you mean by if?

    Are you trying to guess someone¡¯s movements?

    ¡°You have figured it out?¡± Mommy suddenly asks.

    ¡°I did. I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s like that, though.¡± Miss answers while tilting her head.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡± Mommy sighs deeply.

    ¡°It¡¯s her Master¡¯s movements. The technique he¡¯s teaching her has to be followed to the last word until mastered. Repetition. Only after being able to execute the basic movements flawlessly, she can move freely. Well, if you have figured it out¡­ there¡¯s no way Fantasia wouldn¡¯t, right?¡±

    What is Mommy saying?

    Miss Tinesia¡¯s movements are following a pattern that she can¡¯t break?

    What will happen if she breaks it? Why can¡¯t she break it? If she¡¯s moving in the same pattern every time, why wasn¡¯t she defeated before?

    I don¡¯t understand.

    But¡­ Miss, isn¡¯t this bad?

    If Miss Tinesia moves in the same exact pattern.

    If Miss Fantasia already knows that pattern.

    If Miss Fantasia is supposedly the strongest person in this competition.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean the result of the match has been decided even before it starte-

    ¡°Winner, Fantasia!

    Even before I could finish my thoughts, Miss Tinesia was laying motionlessly on the ground, the sleeves of her robes ripped, blood flowing from her arms¡­

 Chapter 98 - All I See is Miss Chest

    A group of medics rushed to the arena to tend to Miss Tinesia.

    She wasmotionlessly lying in a pool of blood, but Mommy said that she would be all right.

    Of course, I understood that Mommy wasn''t just trying to make me feel better. Miss Tinesia was really all right, she was just rendered unconscious, and the lost blood can be quickly replenished with pills.

    However, Mommy herself wasn''t all right.

    She destroyed another table in anger.

    With this, two of her thr- four daughters have been carried out of the arena on a stretcher.

    The first one being, of course, my Miss. That was done by Miss Eleanor however, so I don''t think Mommy is angry about that.

    I however am! Bad Miss Eleanor! Bad!

    Miss Fantasia now has an hour to restore her stamina.

    ... I don''t think she needs it, though.

    Then, the match between her and Miss Eleanor will start.

    Normally, there would be at least one more match between Miss Eleanor and Miss Tinesia, but because it has been judged that Miss Tinesia is unable to continue, the winner of the next match will be the declared the victor.

    If you look at it, it certainly isn''t fair to Miss Fantasia, but there surprisingly wasn''t a single person that complained.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Do they believe that Miss Fantasia already won?

    I don''t really want to say it, but... fight-o oh, Miss Eleanor.

    ---------

    Fifty minutes after Miss Tinesia''s match, Miss finally returned.

    ... She wasn''t looking good.

    Her eyes were scanning the room and finally locked onto me.

    "Laaaaatiiiifaaaaa!"

    "Awuuu~!"

    Misss! You are finally back from the clutches of the evil witch!

    Miss rushed to me who was resting on Mommy''s lap and snatched me like a sack of rice.

    "Awuwuwu~"

    "This Miss is sooo sorry for leaving you all alone for so long!" Miss shouted with an apologetic voice.

    "Cough... am I just air or something?" Mommy mumbled.

    Holding my tightly against her chest, she sat down on a chair and rubbed her cheek against the top of my head.

    Yosh, yosh, good girl, good girl. I tap Miss'' back.

    Not like could say that out loud, though.

    "Next and final match, Fantasia versus Eleanor!" The referee announced the next match.

    Miss Fantasia and Miss Eleanor step into the arena.

    I''m not sure whether I can pay attention to the match, though.

    All I see is Miss'' chest, after all.

    "Haah..." Mommy sighed.

    "Meira. I''m glad you love Latifa so much, but I''m pretty sure she wants to watch the match..." She said.

    "Eh!? Love!? I don''t really... I do, but... well... umm..." Miss'' face reddened.

    "... Just let her watch." Mommy said exhaustedly.

    Taking the opportunity of Miss trying to cover her red cheeks, I carefully turned around, and rested my back against her chest.

    This is a perk only a personal maid like myself can enjoy.

    I think.

 Chapter 99 - Miss, Mommy, Sophia. Why Did Your Faces Get Pale Too?

    "Fight!" The referee''s voice resounds around the arena.

    Immediately after he shouted, Miss Eleanor''s eyes have narrowed, and the ground under Miss Fantasia cracked.

    I have no idea what happened, but go! Fight her!

    However, Miss Fantasia without any signs of difficulty sprung towards Miss Eleanor with a sword in her hand.

    How do I know that? Of course, I didn''t figure that out by myself. As before, Miss Fantasia is moving so fast my eyes can''t follow her.

    I''m listening to Mommy''s narration. Right-hand swing (sword), avoided to left, left leg kick, blocked by the left leg, etc.

    Yes, it''s truly boring without being able to see what''s happening.

    I wish my eye had super powers.

    Miss Fantasia exchanged attacks repeatedly, the match is much longer than Miss Tinesia''s.

    Does that mean that Miss Eleanor is stronger than Miss Tinesia? But, I remember Mommy saying that Tinesia was the second strongest in the tournament.

    Muu... I think I will need to study more about martial arts.

    "Awuu..."

    Sigh...

    "Awuu..."

    Sigh...

    "Awuu..."

    Sigh...The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Awuu!"

    I said sigh! Miss, hello! Latifa to Miss! Notice me, please!

    Ahhh... this is bad. Miss is completely absorbed in the fight.

    "Awu."

    Hmph.

    This is your fault, Miss!

    Sophia~ Miss is ignoring me~

    Yup. I went to complain to Sophia.

    At least Sophia won''t ignore me.

    "I see, I see. Miss finds a battle between children much more important than you. Don''t worry, Latifa. I will take a GOOD care of you."

    See? As expected of such great maid as Sophia.

    She knows how to treat her subordinates!

    Just when Sophia lifted me up to her arms, I noticed that Miss Eleanor and Miss Fantasia stopped.

    Each at one side of the arena. Mommy''s usual nonchalant expression shows signs of surprise.

    The cause of her surprise is... blood? There''s a stream of blood flowing down Miss Fantasia''s chin from her mouth!

    On the other hand... Miss Eleanor looks unharmed. She doesn''t seem to be a bit tired.

    "Haaa!"

    Suddenly, Miss Eleanor spread her arms wide and shouted.

    A gust of wind rushed past, shaking the room we are in.

    What''s this?

    Breathing... it''s harder to breathe.

    It''s not painful or anything, but really uncomfortable.

    Miss Fantasia''s movements slowed down, and her face became white as paper.

    How do I know her movements slowed down? That''s because Mommy- Cough. Because I can see a silhouette, not a blur like before.

    If I concentrate, I''m able to see Miss Fantasia''s movements. On the other hand, Miss Eleanor is still a blur.

    As the time passes, Miss Fantasia''s movements are becoming slower and slower.

    Her complexion is becoming whiter and whiter.

    She looks like a ghost. Not that I know how ghosts actually look. But, I wouldn''t be surprised if they looked like her. What I mean by that is that Miss Fantasia''s fantastical beauty is getting drained away for some reason.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The ground suddenly cracked under Miss Fantasia and continued until the entire arena was one large crack.

    Miss Fantasia was brought down to her knees.

    Miss, Mommy, Sophia. Why did your faces get pale too?

 Chapter 100 - Miss, I Was at Fault, Okay!

    "Cough! Cough!" Miss Fantasia is on her fours in the arena, coughing up blood.

    The expression on her face definitely says Impossible. doesn''t it?

    I also once thought that it would be Impossible. for Miss to neglect me, but what would you know? It appears Miss is a battle freak that will sell even her maid so she could watch. Who would have thought!

    Everyone seems to be stunned, watching Miss Fantasia on her fours. Especially those in the seats behind her. They are watching with their mouths agape. I wonder why?

    Miss Eleanor''s expression on the other hands seems to be saying How''s that.

    It''s a battle between Impossible. and How''s that. However, How''s that. seems to be winning. Miss Fantasia''s hands are shaking. She tries to stand up... aaand she''s back at fours.

    Miss Eleanor carefreely walks before Miss Fantasia.

    "Surrender." She tells her.

    Miss Fantasia grinds her teeth in response.

    "Surrender." She says again.

    "... As if!" Miss Fantasia shouts and throws a something from her sleeve.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I couldn''t watch, so I closed my eye.

    Unfortunately, closing my eye was slower than the action of throwing the object.

    The next moment,

    "Gaaaah!" A terrifyingly painful voice resounded.

    Huh?

    That wasn''t Miss Eleanor''s voice.

    Moreover, that shriek sounded so inappropriate for a young miss.

    Now that all the movement settled and I could see the two misses again, my sight landed on a fancy dagger which pierced through Miss Fantasia''s hand.

    "Awuu..."

    Ahh... this is nauseating...

    "Close your eye Latifa, you don''t have to watch that. The match is already over anyway." Sophia said gently.

    "Awuwu..."

    No, I have to watch!

    I have to witness this fight which stole Miss from me until the end!

    Now! Now! Fight! Fight! Fight!!

    "Since you don''t want to surrender..." Miss Eleanor said coldly and extended her hand.

    The air around Miss Fantasia started distorting, making the two in the arena look blurry.

    The cracks under Miss Fantasia started splitting, making the gaps between them bigger.

    Miss Fantasia''s blurry figure is getting pushed lower and lower into the ground.

    "W, w, winner, Eleanor!"

    The referee shouted before Miss Fantasia would get crushed under Miss Eleanor''s super K.O. move.

    "Awuu..."

    Woah... does that make Miss Eleanor the winner of the entire tournament?

    Sure looks like it. Ah, it looks like Miss also finally came back.

    "Latifa?"

    She anxiously looks around her.

    Hmph! Now you look for me! I''m not that easy, Miss!

    Ah, she finally found me.

    Ehhh, what''s with that face full of guilt!

    Okay, okay. It''s my fault! I was wrong!

    Please, Miss! Don''t look at me with such eyes!

    Miss, I was at fault, okay!

 Chapter 101 - Pills are precious, Miss.

    Soo... Miss Eleanor won the Mead Family Tournament. The reward for the first place is something called Master Pill. It apparently helps with something called bottleneck during cultivation.

    But Mommy said that it would be useless for Miss Eleanor because she already reached the rank of Martial Master. Mommy was also pretty furious because it seemed like the reward was specially prepared for Miss Fantasia who''s currently experiencing that bottleneck thingy.

    Nevertheless, Mommy was more amazed than furious. She asked Miss Eleanor whether she had some fruitious encounter. Did she perhaps found a fruit that granted her super powers? If so, I want one too! Then I could protect Miss from unwanted hugs!

    And so, because the Master Pill wasn''t going to help Miss Eleanor in any way,

    "Here, for you." She said to Miss while slightly blushing.

    "Eh, are you sure?"

    Miss tilted her head.

    Seeing Miss'' response, Miss Eleanor''s shoulders dropped and she asked sadly.

    "You don''t want it?"

    "No, I do. Thank you?"

    "You''re welcome!"

    Stop iiiit! Don''t look at my Miss like that! You have another sister, go and look at her!Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ------

    After the tournament had finished, we went to say goodbye to Grandfather person and Master and then descended the mountain.

    When we arrived at the bottom of the mountain, an old man with white hair was waiting for Miss Tinesia.

    "Master!"

    She happily ran up to him.

    "My disciple. Let us return. I''m tired of this hot weather."

    Correction, it was a grumpy old man with white hair.

    "Yes! Mother, little sisters, Lady Sophia. See you again!"

    "Awuu~"

    A big, brown bird swooped down and carried off the grumpy old man and Miss Tinesia far away.

    "Awuwu..."

    So cool... I will have to find a grumpy old man of my own, so I can have a big bird to ride whenever I want!

    "Let us board then." Mommy says and walks inside a carriage.

    Miss and I follow after her.

    Miss Eleanor stayed behind and said while looking really sad.

    "I will be on my way."

    "Don''t talk to strangers, don''t walk with strangers, don''t accept gifts from strangers, don''t accept food or drinks from strangers, don''t accept candy or sweets from strangers..."

    "Mom! I''m not a small child. You better pay attention to Meira now!"

    "You''re right... my baby is already a Martial Master... Mother will feel lonely..."

    "Just go..."

    Miss Eleanor said with a red face.

    "Sophia, let''s depart."

    "Understood."

    "See you again, big sis."

    "Awuu~"

    Miss Eleanor stood frozen in place until I couldn''t see her anymore.

    I wonder why?

    But Miss, wasn''t she way cuter than before? She even gave you the pill she won.

    Pills are precious, Miss. I bet she could make a lot of money if she sold that one since it was the prize for the first place of a rich family and all.

 Chapter 102 - Miss, I Tell You, This Little Prince is an Expert!

    Yay! We are finally back!

    ... Is how I planned to rejoice after returning but why have we stopped at Si Manor!

    Moreover, Mommy just dropped us here and went on her way? Noooooo...! Come baaaaack~!

    It''s too late to be shouting that though.

    We are completely having a dinner now. And frustratingly, I can''t taste anything just like usually.

    This, however, allows me to eat and glare at the criminal simultaneously! You...! Stupid handsome man, leave my Miss alone! Don''t keep on stupidly staring at her like that with that stupid smile of yours! I''m going to wipe it off your face! I''m going too...!

    "Awuuuuuuuuuuu..."

    I''m going to glare a hole into the criminal in question, Prince Si''s body.

    "What''s wrong Latifa. Are you not going to eat? Does your stomach hurt?"

    Miss asks worriedly.

    "Awuu..."

    It''s nothing. Really. Nothing. At. All.

    "Miss, if I may."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Sophia suddenly jumps into the conversation.

    "Speak."

    "I''m wondering if you perhaps didn''t let Latifa know of your future plans yet."

    "--- Ah!"

    "Miss..."

    "Awu?"

    Future plans? Do they perhaps involve this suspicious man who somehow had the fortune of becoming a prince?

    "You see, I was thinking of going on a journey."

    "Awu!?"

    "Of course I''m going to take you with me!"

    "Awuu..."

    "But when I told Mother of my plans, she told me that my cultivation is insufficient. She told me that she would allow me to go only when I become a Martial Master."

    "She also said that she would imprison you by force if you tried to go before that. Don''t forget the important part, Miss." Sophia added.

    "I was going to say that now! Cough! Anyhow, since I have to quickly cultivate so we can go on honey... on a journey, and since we were kindly invited to stay, I decided to take up the offer and stay Si Manor to cultivate because this place was built on a high-quality spirit root which will considerably help me with the cultivation."

    "Awu."

    I see, so it was like that. Okay, okay. I can get behind that.

    "Naturally, Latifa will have to get stronger as well." She then added.

    "Awu? Awuwu? Me?" Get stronger?

    "Don''t worry Latifa! I will make sure you are given the best cultivation materials, pills, elixirs, tutors, or even my body! Whatever you need! Just for you!"

    "Awuu?"

    Huuh? This voice sounds kind of familiar, but it kind of doesn''t...

    Who was that again...?

    ...

    ...... Ah!

    Prince Shiyu! I thought I forgot about someone! So it was him!

    Miss, I tell you, this little prince is an expert!

    I almost forgot about him!

    ... I kind of did, didn''t I?

    Just a bit though, okay?

 Chapter 103 - Miss, Do You Have a Fever By Any Chance?

    Bang!

    The door to the dining room suddenly bursts open, and a familiar voice reaches my ears.

    "Auntie, Miss Meira, Miss Latifaaa!"

    It was the servant whom I have not seen for a while, Maid Princess Senu!

    The favorite daughter of the Emperor! My precious maid! ... I feel like I''m going to anger someone I shouldn''t one of these days.

    Oh well...

    "Awu!"

    I show my benevolence by stroking Senu''s head.

    She looks pleased. This master is also pleased that she''s pleased. I wouldn''t want to do something that would get me in trouble after all.

    "Master. I have safely brought Princess as per your request."

    Another familiar voice reported to the hateful offender.

    I know only one macho baldy who hasn''t changed from his green robes since the last time I saw him! It''s Teddy!

    "Awu~" Yohho~ greet Teddy.

    "It has been a while, Latifa."

    Teddy greets me back with a smile.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.Yaa~ what a suitable name!

    "Latifa, are you not hungry anymore?" Miss suddenly asked while stroking my head while I was stroking Senu''s head.

    "Awu."

    Nope.

    I''m full.

    I''m currently exercising to lose the calories, can''t you see?

    Senu is too tall even when she kneels in front of me after all.

    What? Making a princess kneel before a slave like me is rude?

    Tell that to that blushing face before me!

    How am I supposed to decline her!?

    Who made her so cute! Who was it!?

    "In that case, we will be going into seclusion for a month now. And depending on our progress, we could return into another seclusion right after that, so... it would be better say goodbye to everyone here for now..."

    "Awuu!?"

    What! Say goodbye!? We just reunited with everyone, though. Not counting Prince Si and Prince Shiyu. But! But! Senu and Teddy!

    Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaauuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!

    Fuu... anger released.

    "Awu..."

    Abandoning all hope of being able to refuse, I say my goodbyes to the people present at the dining hall.

    Although one month is nothing to cultivators, I''m no cultivator but a servant. How am I supposed to serve Miss who''s going to be sitting in one boring position with no need to eat, drink, or go to the toilet? Am I supposed to just sit there in boredom and think about defying heavens and beauties with jade-like skin?

    Although I''m not sure why would I do that. Where that thought even came from?

    After separating from others, Miss took me to a field behind the manor.

    We have walked until we arrived at a cave with a circle door made from stone.

    She pushed the stone door aside, lead me inside, and closed them again. While breathing really, really roughly.

    Miss, do you have a fever by any chance?

    I don''t think you should cultivate while sick...

 Chapter 104 - Miss, Am I Supposed to Hold it in For an Entire Month?

    "A, awuu..."

    Umm... Miss? You are scaring me, you know?

    S, should I call for a doctor...?

    "Now, Latifa!" Miss suddenly shouted.

    "Awu!"

    What! What is it!?

    "Let''s c.u.l.t.i.v.a.t.e!"

    "......"

    Miss, you are leaking a dangerous-looking aura, you know?

    It''s almost as if you wanted to... to eat... to eat me?

    That can''t be right! Miss would never do something like that!

    She definitely wouldn''t make me eat a lot of food to make me meatier, make me say goodbye to people important to me and then lock herself with me in a dark, cold room which is perfect for preserving food... right?

    I... I''m gonna get eaten!

    "Awuuuu!"

    I dodge the approaching Miss and start running around the cave''s room.

    I will not let myself get eaten. Not a chance! Even if it''s Miss... I wouldn''t mind giving up a hand or leg, but... even if it''s Miss!Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Oh~ you are so playful today, Latifa~ I''m gonna catch you~"

    "Awuuu!"

    Noooo! Run Latifa, run Latifa! Duck Latifa, duck Latifa!

    ... I have nowhere to run! Why is this cave room so small!

    And why are there rose petals sprinkled on a bed! Is Miss having a romantic dinner with Latifa as a main course!? Why is she having such dinner all alone!

    Or perhaps... you don''t plan on inviting that hateful man after preparing me, do you!?

    "Got you~"

    "Awu..."

    Ah... why did I just stop to ask her something she wouldn''t be able to hear?

    "Now, let''s do what we came to do... Latifa."

    Miss then jumped on the bed with me in her embrace and she... closed her eyes and started cultivating with satisfaction written all over her face.

    Huh?

    ... I''m not going to get eaten?

    Cough, cough I knew that I could trust Miss!

    This servant is grateful with all of her heart! LOYALTY!

    Now then... now that I know that Miss will not eat me.

    Wait. What if she gets hungry once she takes a break from cultivating?

    Nevermind, let''s deal with it then.

    The current problem at hand is pretty serious anyway.

    Miss is basically using me like a hug pillow. Hug pillows are hugged. Hugged means restricted. Restricted means that I can''t move. Not being able to move means that I''m unable to go to the toilet. Which basically brings up the next problem.

    Do princes install toilets in their cultivation caves?

    Firstly, if they are, why? Secondly, if they are not, what will I do?

    Miss, am I supposed to hold it in for an entire month?

    That''s not it, right?

    Please tell me that you have thought this through!?

 Chapter 105 - Miss... it Was Nice Knowing You

    It has been four hours since then.

    By ''then'' I mean the time where I still didn''t feel like using a toilet.

    I somehow managed to position myself in a way that I wouldn''t constantly be staring at Miss'' chest, but it''s like her hand is glued to mine. In other words, I can''t take a look around, and I most definitely can''t afford to pee myself because I would soil both myself, the bed, and Miss. But, I can''t take it anymore! I really need to go!

    "Aw-"

    I can''t bother! Interrupting someone''s cultivation may result in damaging her future progress! But I need to goooo~

    Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss. Miss.

    Wake up! Wake up! Waaaaaaake up, please~~~

    I can''t.

    Hold it.

    Anymore!

    "Awuuu!"

    "Hnn? What''s wrong, Latifa!"

    "Awu! Awu! Awuwuu!"

    Did I perhaps interrupt Miss'' cultivation?

    Don''t care! I really don''t care!

    ... I actually do, but I don''t!

    "Awuuuu!"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Finally! I''m free of Miss'' hold!

    Toilet. Toilet. Toilet. There''s no toilet!

    Pot? A pot! Pot. Pot. There''s no pot around!

    Right! Tea cup! There must be at least a teacup around, right! Teacup. Teacup. Why''s there no teacup!

    "What''s going on, Latifa?"

    "Awuu..."

    Oh now, I can feel tears flowing down on my cheeks. I can''t honestly endure any longer!

    "Dou you perhaps need to... pee?"

    "Awu!"

    That''s it! I do! Where''s the toilet! WHERE IS IT!

    "Umm... what are we going to do? Shayde is very advanced in cultivation, so I don''t think he thought about installing toilets in his cultivation cave..."

    "A. W. U."

    OH. MY. GOD. I''m going to leak myself, aren''t I?

    Miss... it was nice knowing you.

    Latifa shall wait for you in heaven... for as long as it takes... ah, please don''t become an immortal though. I wouldn''t want to wait for that long.

    "Awuu~"

    "Ah..."

    I''m sorry. I''m really, really sorry.

    Latifa is a bad girl. Wuuu...

    Sniff, I should clean this up... and change my clothes...

    ... But what do I clean it up with... and where do I get a change of clothes...?

    It can''t be...

    "Awu..."

    "D, don''t cry, Latifa! It''s not your fault!"

    Of course, it isn''t my fault! Who doesn''t install a toilet in a place where he stays at for months!

    But what am I supposed to do now?

    "Right, you need a change of clothes or... you will... catch a cold...?"

    Miss, you just didn''t... innocently tilt your head as if you suddenly remembered something, did you!?

    Don''t tell me you also didn''t plan on peeing for an entire month? ... Miss, you do realize that it''s not possible with your current cultivation?

    Miss charged towards the stone door in a panic.

 Chapter 106 - Succumbing to Miss Attacks Increases My Cultivation!?

    "D, don''t cry, Latifa. It wasn''t your fault, I didn''t think this through."

    "Awuu..."

    I''m just thankful that the door could be opened from the inside, Miss. As expected, dry clothes feel good...

    I''m not crying because something like that happened. I now fully understand that it was unavoidable. However... h, h, how could you just clean after me by yourself! S, something so embarrassing... Miss... uuu...

    How would I know that you would distract me with the clean clothes and take the opportunity to clean the floor I''ve wetted Miss...

    That isn''t something a noble lady like yourself should be doing. Plus, it''s so embarrassing. Ignoring it and letting me deal with it by myself was the right choice there, Miss.

    You are so kind hearted it hurts.

    "F, fear no more, Latifa! We are fully equipped now. Sophia thankfully predicted that something like this might happen, so she already started creating a restroom right next to this cultivation cave room. I have also bought more clothes for both of us just in case. See? I got food as well!"

    As expected of Sophia. I wish I was a great maid like her and realize the holes in Miss'' plan before I did something like that, though.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Also, Miss. Your last line totally didn''t sound like you were proud of yourself for remembering about another of the basic human needs.

    Let''s pray that there''s some kind of ventilation.

    Anyhow,

    "Awuwuwu. Awuwuwu! Awuuuu..."

    You can''t just hold me so tightly that I won''t be able to move. I''m your maid, you know! I must be able to move in order to take a care of you...

    "Huh? What are you trying to say?"

    "Awuu..."

    Right... Miss can''t understand me.

    In that case, here. I will grab your hand like this. Hopefully, you will understand and won''t...

    "Latifa! You''re so cute! I knew you''d forgive me!"

    ... hug me so I wouldn''t be able to move.

    Let me gooo! Don''t rub your cheeks against mine! It doesn''t feel a teeny-weeny bit good! No, seriously.

    Ugh! Fight it, Latifa. Don''t succumb to Miss'' attack! You''re better than this!

    "Awuu~"

    "Hehehe~"

    ... Ah, I''m sorry, myself.

    Boom!

    "Awu!?"

    What!? What was that!

    A shockwave suddenly shot straight out of Miss'' body! Did you see that!? Oh, it''s just the two of us, of course, no one else saw that.

    What was that about?

    "Oh~ look Latifa. The cultivation of our love just increased by a level!"

    "Awu?"

    "Fufufu~ Since I was first, you shou-"

    Boom!

    "Awuu!?"

    What now!?

    "Congratulations~"

    "Awu?"

    Congratulations? For what... you don''t mean that...

    "2nd Stage Martial Acolyte. That''s your current rank!"

    "Awu? Awuu?"

    What? How?

    I''m pretty sure I didn''t...

    No way!?

    Succumbing to Miss'' attacks increases my cultivation!?

 Chapter 107 - Ive Grasped Misss Weakness!

    How many days has it been? Fourteen? Fifteen? I honestly have no idea. I''m sure that I must have reversed my daily routine by now.

    The strange thing is that I feel less tired every day. It''s probably due to my increasing cultivation.

    According to Miss, I''m currently Mid Martial Acolyte. 4th stage Martial Acolyte to be precise. I''m actually supposed to understand my stage better than anyone, but I somehow can''t. Miss was baffled when she figured that I can''t. She told me that she understands her cultivation stage just as she understands that she has two hands. However, I don''t feel anything. I can just feel the improvements in my body''s condition. For example, I''m able to hold it in now properly without leaking even a drip. I''m aware that it''s something that little children should be able to do, but little children are not imprisoned in Miss''s Embrace 99% of the time.

    Miss is apparently 6th stage Martial Apprentice. She said she would be able to reach Martial Master at the end of the month just as planned if things continue like this. As expected of my Miss. Not that I know whether her progress is fast or slow. I''m not too knowledgeable when it comes to cultivation. What I know is (from Miss) that by becoming Martial Apprentice, I could freely call for Elder Sister Sand, just like Miss does with her black flames! I wonder if Elder Sister Sand will be surprised with my progress! If I can become Martial Apprentice by the end of Miss''s cultivation period, I mean. I wouldn''t want Miss to change her plans and wait for me, as I don''t even know what I''m doing. But fear not Miss, this Latifa will give it her best!A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Awuwu~"

    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Something good happened?"

    Ah, Miss caught me talking to myself.

    "Aw~ Awuwuu."

    Uu~ Don''t worry about me, focus on your cultivation Miss. Focus, focus.

    Here, let me massage your shoulders, focus, focus.

    "An~"

    ... What was that?

    Hmm? There''s nothing around, I thought it was some kind of small, furry animal, but I don''t see anything. Bummer.

    "Mmm~ Ann~"

    Eh...?

    Are these cute noises of a little animal leaking from Miss''s mouth?

    No way!

    "Nnn~"

    This is...

    Are shoulders perhaps Miss''s weakness?

    ... Kukuku! I''ve grasped Miss''s weakness! I can no longer need to fear the future!

    Ahaha! Take that! Take this! There you go! Rub, rub!

    "Nn~ Ah~ Mmmm..."

    "Awu~"

    Fuu~ That''s quite tiring, isn''t it? Never thought giving a massage would be this hard. Miss''s shoulders are quite stiff too. It must be from all this sitting in this gloomy, cold, stone room.

    It''s good that Miss fell asleep though. Taking a break from the rigorous cultivation must good for the body. I think.

    Oh well, since Miss fell asleep, let''s do the same. Since there''s nothing else to do now... Cultivation caves are boring...

 Chapter 108 - As Long as I Have Miss...

    The next morning... no, is it really a morning? Who knows. I don''t.

    The next time I woke up, Miss was already sitting in lotus pose.

    Miss... black flames are dancing on your shoulders, you know? You have your eyes closed and definitely not paying attention to the surroundings, you know? And my head is for some reason located right on top of your legs. Are you trying to roast me? Perhaps giving me a little tan? In this situation, I must say that I''m quite satisfied with my current tan. Please don''t burn me alive.

    "Awuu..."

    Sigh, at least she''s not restricting my movements anymore.

    And! The best thing while Miss is cultivating!

    Is that I can do this!

    Carefully... don''t let yourself be discovered... Latifa...

    Also, don''t leave marks behind.. that could end very badly...

    Cheek-rubbing!

    This is something I have discovered just recently.

    If I don''t make any loud noises or lose contact with Miss for some reason, she won''t wake up no matter what.

    And since it would be boring just laying down on Miss''s legs and looking at the empty ceiling, I use Miss as-

    Boom!

    "Awu!"Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Kya! W, woah... ouch!

    "Awuu..."

    That startled me...

    It looks like Miss leveled up again.

    She''s on fire. Literally.

    But, I''m extremely bored.

    So I think about doing what Miss is doing.

    She doesn''t seem to be bored. And she doesn''t seem to be sleeping either. Is this some kind of cultivation super state?

    Well, let''s position myself right here, yup. I don''t think Miss would mind.

    Now the lotus pose, the lotus pose... pretty painful.

    Eh, no lotus pose for me just yet it seems. It doesn''t look a tiny bit comfortable anyway.

    So, I''m going to close my eye now... and think of cultivating? Or was it not thinking of anything at all?

    How does one cultivate anyway? I think I should have asked Miss... no, she wouldn''t understand me.

    Then, let''s try both.

    I''m thinking of nothing. Definitely not thinking about Miss. Definitely not thinking that I''m already missing Mommy, Sophia, and Senu... Teddy''s shining, bald head is also out of the question. I''m thinking about nothing.

    Is thinking of nothing really nothing or is it not the nothing I should be not doing?

    ... Doing nothing is too difficult.

    That being the case, let''s try thinking of cultivating!

    That should be easier, right? I mean... cultivating is... I don''t know.

    Power? Fame? Respect? Wealth? Immortality?

    Ehh... I don''t really care about any of those...

    As long as I have Miss...

    Cultivating is difficult, huh.

    To be honest, I''d rather just be a maid. But Sophia is a great maid with advanced cultivation. Can I be a great maid just like her without a strong cultivation? It doesn''t seem plausible... after all, I will just become a bother to Miss if I can''t protect myself. In the first place, it''s a maid''s duty to protect her Master!

    Raise my cultivation! Increase! Soar to the skies! Unleash your full potential! Charge through all obstacles! Those are called bottlenecks, right? I''ve heard of them before. Level up! Ignore your limits...

 Chapter 109 - Miss, Im Not Mentally Prepared yet!

    It has been twenty-two days (according to Miss) since we have entered the cultivation cave.

    Today, Miss has become Peak Martial Apprentice. In other words, she reached the final, 7th stage. All that''s left for Miss is to break through to the Martial Master.

    As for me, I can''t tell as usual. Miss says that I''m 6th stage Martial Acolyte. She said that I have enough strength to lift both her and Sophia at once, but she must have been making fun of me. How would I do that? I could somehow manage with Miss, but have you seen how tall Sophia is Miss? I wouldn''t know how to lift her in the first place!

    "It''s time for me to take this. I don''t think I will be able to surpass the bottleneck without using it."

    Miss says while playing with a green-colored pill. Stop playing with the precious pill, Miss. What if you drop it on the floor?

    "But, after I take this pill..."

    "Awu?"

    I tilt my head.

    A complicated expression appeared on Miss''s face.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I won''t be able to wake up until I break through."

    "... Awu!?"

    What!? Not being able to wake up until the breakthrough... doesn''t that mean you might be waking up after ten years!?

    No, no, no. Miss wouldn''t take that long just because of one little bottleneck... right?

    "Awuu..."

    "Nn, don''t worry. I won''t take long. I''m more concerned about you staying here basically alone for a week."

    Miss says while patting my head.

    Yeah, I hope it''s only a week, Miss. If it''s a week, I will somehow manage, but if it''s any longer... I will hold you responsible, you know!

    I will have you carry me everywhere, and I will eat until I''m like a blob of meat, alright!?

    "It would actually really help if... if you were in contact with my body while I''m trying to break through..."

    "Awuu? Awu."

    Okay? Sure.

    The usual, I get it.

    I shall sacrifice my body for Miss''s speedy breakthrough.

    I bet a great maid like Sophia would do the same. That''s what makes her great.

    So, when are you sta...

    Eh!?

    Why did you so casually plopped it into your mouth! Miss, I''m not mentally prepared yet!

    "I will make sure to finish as fast as possible, okay?"

    Eh! Don''t lift me on top of your lap so casually!

    I feel betrayed! Miss! What about my heart!

    I don''t like surprises anymore!

    She completely entered the zone, didn''t she...

    Well... what should I do now?

    Cultivate again?Cultivating is really boring though.

    Miss, I think being just an ordinary maid suits me far better.

 Chapter 110 - Miss, You Really Didnt Think This Through...

    Ahh, so bored... how long has it been? Four days? Two years?

    No, didn''t Miss start her cultivation just a few minutes ago?

    Yeah... it would be nice if there was a method that would allow me to cultivate while doing things... you know... like cultivating while doing some maid work for example...

    Guh! I need to pull myself together! If I keep slacking like this, I won''t be able to protect Miss from that person... that woman! She dared to try hurting my Miss! Just wait, you... you woman with bad tastes! How could you fawn over Prince Si as if he were a war god?

    Cassia Demos... I won''t let you try hurting Miss ever again! Who cares that you are a princess? Do I care that Prince Si is a prince? I do- I do actually, but I don''t!

    Just wait and see how I teach you your place!

    First, I will defeat you in battle by avoiding your metal spikes in mid air then I''m going to restrain you with a special attack so special that you won''t be able to understand it and lock you up with Prince Si in a small room.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Haha... ha?

    This could have two results, couldn''t it?

    Either they will strengthen their relationship and marry as planned by their parents, or Prince Si will be tortured by being locked with a clingy woman.

    Wait... aren''t both of those results good for me? I mean Miss?

    She will be free from Prince Si either way! I must be a genius! A genius maid was born this day, Sophia!

    For my- Miss''s sake, I have to work hard on cultivating. It would also have the great side effect of being able to control Sand if I breakthrough. I might be able to communicate with Elder Sister Sand then. I shall work hard!

    Behold!

    ......

    ......

    ......

    Guuu~

    Even with my new found motivation, cultivating is still really boring!

    How long did I last? At least three hours, right? Yup, definitely three hours. I''m not going to settle for less.

    I''m pretty sure that cultivating three hours a day is normal. I might have just cultivated more than those who truly try to become cultivators. That must be it. The reason Miss is cultivating for an entire day since almost a month ago is because she set her goals too high. Normal people just want to increase their levels stage by stage, don''t they?

    Since it''s like that, let''s take a break from cultivating for today. I wouldn''t want to burn all of my motivation.

    But, if I''m not going to cultivate now... what am I supposed to do?

    Miss, you really didn''t think this through...

    Oh well... yawn~ let''s just sleep on it...

 Chapter 111 - You Cant yet, Miss! Im not Ready yet!

    With the extreme cultivation of three hours a day, I was able to finally release boom from within my body. If what Miss told me before is true, then it means that I''ve hit the Peak Martial Acolyte. The 7th stage. The stage of the bottleneck. The stage that I have to cross no matter what!

    Crack, crack, crack... Boom!

    "Awu!"

    Kya! Ouch... that hurt...

    The stupid explosions escaping from Miss body threw me off again...

    ...? Explosions?

    Eh? No way... you can''t yet, Miss! I''m not ready yet!

    Nooo, don''t open your eyes~!

    "What are you doing?"

    "Awuuu!"

    Shhhh! You are not done cultivating yet. You have not broken through yet, Miss.

    Now, close your eyes and focus. You need to break through by the end of the month, don''t you?

    "Martial Master, huh. My body feels so light, so refreshed. And Latifa couldn''t endure anymore and jumped right at me. Happiness."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more."Awuu!"

    That''s not it! She''s really done!? But... but I have just reached the peak! How is this possible!?

    "There, there. Were you lonely? Don''t worry, now that I''m done, we can be together again~"

    "Awuuu..."

    Only a little bit... okay? I was lonely just a little bit and was talking to you who wouldn''t answer no matter what instead of cultivating. That being the case, it''s Miss'' fault! Yes, no problems here. Let''s just blame it on Miss.

    "Let''s go out, you must be missing the others, right?"

    "Awu!"

    Yes! Let''s go~

    With my hand grasped by Miss, we approach the round, circle door.

    Fwoosh!

    "Eh...?"

    "Awu...?"

    What just happened?

    ... Miss touched the stone door and it suddenly flew off somewhere far, far away where my eye can''t see...

    "Umm... oops?"

    "Awuwu."

    I hope it doesn''t hit anyone...

    I mean, I hope it hits Prince Si... ah, you can''t Latifa.

    That''s l¨¨se-majest¨¦, I don''t know what that word means, but I know it''s bad. The soldiers were saying that after arresting Father. I don''t want to end up like Father.

    Because of that, I wish that the stone door doesn''t hit Prince Si, but hit him just a little bit.

    "Strange... Latifa, am I hurting your hand?"

    Miss suddenly asked worriedly.

    "Awu."

    No. I shake my head.

    Why are you asking?

    "Very curious indeed..."

    Miss said while alternating her gaze between her right hand which opened the door and left hand which is holding mine.

    "Let''s go then. I feel like eating a proper meal."

    Miss, although I can''t really taste the food, I also would like to eat something different than dried meat and hard bread. I hope they are going to celebrate your success with a banquet... and my failure... which is definitely your fault Miss... I''m sorry.

 Chapter 112 - Miss, You are so Confusing at Times

    After we left the cultivation cave, we were greeted by Sophia who was staying in a little shed close to the cave. I was surprised that she could stay in such place for a month. It didn''t look as bad as the cave, but as expected of the great maid! Sophia''s usual gentle smile was replaced with the look of disbelief though.

    Next, we were greeted by Prince Shiyu who was for some reason staying in a shed behind Sophia''s shed.

    Is this a place a prince should stay in? I mean, aren''t you the little brother of the person who owns this area and son of the person who owns this country? Why would you... nevermind. Prince Shiyu is weird as I thought. He also was weirdly staring at Miss. Not you again! Shoo~ Shoo~ Leave Miss alone!

    We then walked together to the main building where we met up with Senu who started crying when she saw us and the hateful man who had black bags under his eyes.

    Hehe, he looked like a panda. Although Senu''s crying face showed disbelief, Prince Si was nodding while all smiley.

    Panda eyes and smile don''t go together well.

    But then, Prince Si and Miss also don''t.

    No problem here.

    As Miss'' stomach was making very loud sounds, yes Miss and definitely not me, we moved to the dining room.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    There we met Teddy who returned from outside. He reported that there was an uproar because a stone door apparently landed in a farmer''s field outside the city.

    I guess Miss still has to work on her accuracy. Her target was so close yet she overshot it so much.

    And so, we are finally having a proper meal. I have not asked whether it''s morning or afternoon, so I have no idea if this is a lunch or not. Even after a month of being shut together in a small cave, Miss won''t let me off from her lap though.

    Anyhow, I will gladly eat something that doesn''t have a texture of dried meat.

    Kihehe... Rice! Noodles! Salad!

    I start devouring anything that doesn''t have the texture of dried meat and hard bread.

    "Fufu... looks like you really were hungry."

    Miss laughs at me while reaching for a glass of water.

    Crack!

    "Ah-"

    "Awu?"

    Miss, that the glass you touched just mysteriously shattered to gazillion pieces, you know?

    Miss, what''s with that frown? Eh, you are not cleaning it up and reaching for another glass?

    Crack!

    ... Seriously Miss?

    Okay, okay. I understand. Let me down. As the great maid candidate I am, I will clean it up.

    Towel, towel.

    Here it is. Always near as it should be.

    You have to be careful around glass, you know? You wouldn''t want to draw blood.

    Carefully, carefully.

    Ah, Miss! Don''t reach for anot-

    - her?

    Nothing happened?

    Miss, you are so confusing at times, you know that?

 Chapter 113 - Dont worry About Me, Miss

    Miss successfully drank from the glass and I cleaned up the mess she made in the meantime.

    Now, it''s finally the time to fill my belly! Yay~

    I climb on Miss'' lap and reach for the utensils.

    "Awu~"

    I stuff my cheeks with vegetables.

    Ahh~ so refreshing.

    Oh~ You are going to refill the plate for me, Miss? Thank-

    Crack!

    -you... That was my plate! Why did you shatter it, Miss!

    Shards from the plate all over the veggies now... muu~

    Why are you so careless today, Miss? Or are you perhaps doing it on purpose?

    "It looks like you still can''t control your new strength. Don''t worry, might take some time, but it''s not something to fret about."

    Prince Si comforted Miss.

    Ah, I see. So that was the case. It was Miss'' new strength. I wouldn''t know since I DIDN''T MAKE IT IN TIME.

    "In the meantime, since you are not able to eat on your own, I should fe-"

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."Awuwu~"

    Here you go, Miss~ Open up~

    "Ahh~ Are you going to feed me? You are so kind, Latifa~"

    Hehehe~ I don''t know what''s better, Miss with a tinge of pink on her cheeks or the depressed face of Prince Si.

    As if I''d let you be all lovey-dovey with Miss, you didn''t even hold hands yet!

    I did! That''s why I''m suitable for this job and you are not!

    That being the case... eat up, Miss.

    And eat fast! I''m hungry too...

    ......

    And now''s the time for Latifa''s feeding diary.

    Five minutes later, I''m happily feeding Miss.

    Ten minutes later, I''m still feeding Miss. Happiness decreased.

    Twenty minutes later, I''m still, unfortunately, feeding Miss.

    Thirty minutes later, I''m thinking of switching with Prince Si.

    Forty-five minutes later, I regret. I regret not liking Prince Si... please forgive me! Uweeee~

    "Here, open up Latifa."

    "A, awu...?"

    Is that an angel...? Has angel descended upon this ungrateful world to give blessings to this girl who sinned?

    No! It''s not an angel! It''s the great maid! Bringing happiness both to her masters and coworkers! What a divine existence!

    Amazing... wonderful...

    "A, awuuu... awuu~ awuu....!"

    "Eh? Why are you crying all of sudden, Latifa!? What happened!?"

    Miss started asking in panic.

    "D, doctor! Shayde, quickly call for a doctor!"

    "There''s no need for that, Miss..."

    "What do you mean, Sophia!?"

    "Hahh... how much longer did you plan on letting Latifa feed you?"

    "An hour... or two?"

    "Miss, you do realize that Latifa hasn''t eaten anything since you shattered her plate to pieces, right?"

    "Well, yes... ah!"

    Miss opened her eyes wide in sudden realization.

    Don''t worry about me, Miss. For an ange- the great maid came to take me to the paradise...

 Chapter 114 - I Shall Rule Over Miss Lap

    After finally being able to fill my stomach, Miss decided to return home in order to prepare for a journey.

    Miss didn''t tell me what kind of a journey it is or where are we going.

    Are we going out of the country? Perhaps to a sea?

    I like taking baths, but I don''t know how to swim, so if we are going to the sea, I''m not stepping out of the ship.

    The first thing Miss did upon returning home was visiting Mommy. That''s because Mommy didn''t want to less Miss out until she became Martial Master, so letting Mommy know was the first thing Miss did.

    Just like Prince Si, Mommy wasn''t surprised but looked proud instead. She praised me as well, but I was still feeling down at that time for not being able to become Martial Apprentice.

    Was? Yes, was.

    I''m currently experiencing what a ham in a sandwich does.

    My head keeps hitting Miss'' and Senu''s shoulders.

    Yup, Senu and Sophia are also going on the journey with us.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.... Prince Si, Prince Shiyu, Teddy, and Misae as well.

    I was happy to see Misae again. Misae the white Feathered Dragon was apparently happy to see me too as it refused to start moving until we changed places and I entered the carriage Misae was pulling.

    Because of that, the second prepared carriage was put back and Prince Shiyu and Teddy are moving directly on the backs of the Feathered Dragons instead.

    This, of course, means that the calculating man is sitting before us. His gaze fixed on Miss who''s currently taking a nap.

    This opportunistic man... I bet that he knows where we are going.

    That''s so unfair. So unfair!

    Stop gazing at Miss as if she were your newly wed wife!

    "What''s the matter pipsqueak? Jealous of my better view?"

    Prince Si whispered boastingly.

    Now Latifa is angered! So what! So what that I''m jealous of your better view! So what that you can stare at Miss'' sleeping face!

    I was doing the same thing for every day for a whole month!

    "Awuuu!"

    "Haha..."

    Stop laughing at me!

    What''s with that triumphant smirk?

    Since you want a war... I shall give it to you!

    Secret technique, no permission lap resting!

    "Guh...!"

    Ha! How about this!?

    You want some of that?

    Keep dreaming!

    It took me a month to master this technique. I would take you as my disciple if you weren''t my enemy. Too bad!

    I shall rule over Miss'' lap until she wakes up!

 Miss, itâ€™s a Christmas Special!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Awuu¡­?¡±

    Who is this person? Is what the two girls standing in front of each other thought at the sudden twist of events.

    One hates to talk, one is unable to talk.

    As you can imagine, the sudden turn of events and the girls¡¯ circumstances left them in a complete silence.

    The one who is supposed to be the maid was happily sleeping in her master¡¯s lap, dreaming about winning the battle against her nemesis.

    The one who is supposed to be the master was happily sleeping in her maid¡¯s arms, dreaming about food and cats.

    And yet, they suddenly appeared in front of each other in this snowy place.

    Not being able to endure the silence of the doll-like beauty anymore, the maid averted her awkward gaze. What came into her sight was a large, gorgeously decorated tree with colorful boxes underneath them.

    ¡°Awu?¡±

    The maid, Latifa, tilted her head again.

    Seeing Latifa tilt her head in wonder, the master, Yuri, followed her line of sight.

    Then, her shoulders shook and her hands started feeling itchy.

    Feeling something strange coming from beside her, Latifa turned her head back to Yuri.

    However, Yuri suddenly disappeared.

    Latifa opened her eyes wide in puzzlement. Where did the doll-like girl disappear to? Although she didn¡¯t speak, she was there with her, so she didn¡¯t feel alone. But now¡­

    While feeling sad of being left alone in this mysterious place, Latifa suddenly heard the sound of something being torn apart.

    It came from the direction of the large tree.

    When she turned towards the tree once again, she saw Yuri furiously tearing one of the boxes apart.

    Feeling curious about her actions, Latifa cautiously approached Yuri.

    Just when she got near enough for her to see, Yuri managed to open the box.

    Her eyes got all sparkly and glittery like a night¡¯s sky.

    Feeling that Yuri is really easy to understand, Latifa peeked inside the box. Latifa, however, didn¡¯t recognize what was in the box. Many questions appeared in her mind.

    What is this thing with a weird shape? Isn¡¯t that a leaf in the middle? Why does it look so greasy? How could something like that make this girl so delighted?

    But, when she got closer to take a better look, a drool-inducing fragrance floated to her little nose.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.Food? Is there food in these boxes? Latifa got even more puzzled.

    ¡°¡­ Hamburger.¡±

    Yuri muttered as she vigorously bit into the object she identified as ¡®hamburger¡¯.

    Although Latifa didn¡¯t know what hamburger is or how it tastes, she felt like trying it herself after seeing Yuri devour so deliciously.

    Thus, she sat down next to Yuri and started opening the nearby box.

    She unwrapped and carefully opened it.

    Then she immediately closed it.

    ¡°Awu?¡±

    Tilting her head and thinking whether she saw wrongly, she opened the box again. Very, very slowly.

    Her eyes got all sparkly and glittery like a night¡¯s sky.

    She promptly stuck her little hands into the box and took the object out.

    ¡°Awuuu~¡±

    <center><ins class="adsbygoogle"><ins><ins></ins></ins></ins></center>

    Latifa tightly embraced the object. The object being a really well-made Meira doll.

    It¡¯s miniature Miss! She thought as she snuggled with the doll.

    Yuri let out a small smile as she watched Latifa¡¯s rolling on the ground with the doll in her embrace.

    But, one hamburger naturally wasn¡¯t enough for Yuri, so she quickly moved onto the next box. She ripped apart the wrapper and skillfully opened it.

    ¡°Nyaa~¡±

    Yuri got stunned at first, but she soon reached with her shaky hands into the box.

    She then very carefully pulled a small being out of the box. It was a black kitten.

    Before long, there were two girls rolling in the snow under a large tree.

    After playing with the doll and kitten, the two girls started opening the boxes one after another.

    To Latifa¡¯s surprise, every time Yuri opened the box, food or cat would appear.

    However, she didn¡¯t have it any better as she would take out items related to her Miss each and every time.

    As they kept opening the boxes, the girls¡¯ moods suddenly worsened.

    Even though they enjoyed each other¡¯s company, they started missing that which was very important to them.

    Latifa felt like she was away from her Miss for way too long now. Who will take care of her while she¡¯s away? Her Miss can¡¯t do anything on her own after all.

    Yuri started feeling like she wasn¡¯t complete without her sisters¡¯ constant bickering. What if they started fighting for real because she wasn¡¯t there to stop them?

    Although both girls had a lot of fun and they got what they really wished for from the boxes, they were missing the most valuable thing.

    Their loved ones.

    The girls exchanged glances and nodded at each other.

    Both of them understood what they meant.

    The girls each took a box, looked at each other once again and slowly opened the boxes.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Awuuu~¡±

    ¡°Good morning Latifa. Did you have a good dream?¡±

    ¡°Awu!¡±

    Latifa jumped into Meira¡¯s arms and tightly embraced her with a smile on her entire face.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡­ Christmas.

    {Ah, yes. It should be the time of Christmas about now, shouldn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think people celebrate something like that here¡­}

    (Don¡¯tcha worry about it, Big Sis! I will make a big, big, biiig Christmas tree for you one of these days and we will celebrate that day as Yurimas~!)

    ¡­ Yurimas.

    (Yeah, Yurimas!)

    {Sounds like a plan to me.}

    ¡­ Nn.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Merry Christmas everyone, I hope that all of you can spend this time of year with your family and people closest to you! ¨C Shinsori

 Chapter 115 - Miss, What am I Going to Do?

    "Awu~"

    Sigh~

    ... Miss, how much more are we going to travel? It feels like it has been over four months.

    This traveling has been so uneventful too. Aside from the few wins I got against Prince Si and that weird dream about the silver-haired girl, nothing much happened.

    I still have no idea where we are going. Where''s our destination? What are we going there for? Are we on a trip? Is Miss going there to train? To obtain riches? Or perhaps for... no, no, Miss has already me. She doesn''t need anyone else, yes.

    "Stop right there!"

    What was that?

    "Awuwu?"

    "It''s the border patrol."

    "Awu?"

    The border patrol, you say? Oh, are we finally entering another country?

    ... Ah! What to do! I don''t speak any other languages! I''m not going to be useful, guu~

    "Teddy, take care of it."

    "Roger."

    Prince Si instructed Teddy to speak with the border patrol.

    He looked smug there for some reason. Are you trying to look cool while ordering people to do your bidding?

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.As if Miss would fall for that, you smug! You see, Miss likes people who are... who are... eh? What kind of people does Miss like again...?

    Oh no! How could I forget to figure something so essential... what if Miss likes smug people... wouldn''t then this smug Prince the number one in her heart...? Nooo~

    "Awuu~"

    "What''s the matter, Latifa? Are you tired of the long carriage ride? Don''t worry, we won''t be sitting for much longer."

    That''s not it, but... yay~!

    Now, please just tell me where we are...

    "Prince, we are free to go."

    "Alright, let''s move."

    "Yes."

    It seems that Teddy finished speaking with the border patrol.

    Ah, there we go. We are on the move again.

    Now where was I...

    "Welcome to Demos."

    "Awu- awu!?"

    Wha- Demos!?

    That evil witch''s place!?

    The place where she''s free to commit any crimes without consequences!? (I think)

    What if she tries to harm my Miss!? (again)

    I just hope we are not going to meet her...

    That princess... princess... umm... what was her name again...?

    C... Caroline... Cassandra... Cassidy... Casey... Cassia... Cassia!

    I think...

    Anyhow, Princes of Demos!

    I recommend not crossing the paths with me or else-

    Err... I don''t think I can win against her in a fight... I have never fought before after all... and I don''t think I can do anything to a princess of a country without getting punished for it... uu...

    Miss, what am I going to do?

    It seems that I won''t be able to protect you from that woman...

    ... Don''t lose hope, Latifa.

    Let''s show her that even princesses can''t...

    Wouldn''t I kill two birds with one stone if I just pushed Prince Si onto her...?

 Chapter 116 - M, Miss! Lets Turn Around

    En... what are we doing in Demos anyway?

    We have yet to travel around Quas, why are we suddenly going to Demos?

    As expected, I have to ask. I have been kept in silence for way too long now!

    "Awuwu."

    "What is it, Latifa?"

    "Awu... awuwu?"

    "Oh, are you hungry?"

    Nooo... actually, I''m a bit hungry, but that''s not it!

    "Awu!"

    "Eh, then... you want to play a game?"

    ... Nooo, yes, but nooo~!

    "Awu!"

    "No? What could it be..."

    "... Isn''t she asking why are we in Demos?"

    "Hmm? Is that what you want to know, Latifa?"

    "Awuwuu~!"

    Yess~ that''s it!

    I can''t believe I was actually helped by this unlikable fellow! I think I like you 0,001% more now!

    Now then... tell me, tell me!

    "I wanted to keep it a secret for longer, but since you are so curious... we are here to fix you up~"

    "Awu? Awuu!?"

    Fix me up... eh!? Like... eh, umm... you mean my eye or tongue? Maybe even both!?

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.Cool! I approve of this trip! So, so, so! Where do I fix myself? Are we visiting a miracle doctor? Or do I perhaps need to learn some kind of ancient cultivation technique?

    Why didn''t you say so earlier... I would prepare by training harder!

    "Actually... I didn''t want to tell you because it''s not as easy as you think..."

    "Awu...?"

    "Don''t worry about it, Mei Mei. This curious cat would learn about it either way."

    "Awu!"

    What curious cat! So rude! I just like to overhear people talk, that''s all!

    I think I dislike you 127% more now!

    "Well, you see... every ten years, the Metallic Pyramids of Demos unlock their gates. As you may know, pyramids are tombs of great rulers and powerful generals. That''s why, every ten years the people around the world gather at the Metallic Pyramids to raid the tombs of the past''s powerhouses to test their luck."

    "Awuwu..."

    In other words...

    "We are going to test our luck and see if we can find a medical pill for you."

    Noooooooo~

    I don''t like testing my luck~

    I don''t like testing my luck even more if it involves traps, bones, dust, and weird smells~!

    M, Miss! Let''s turn around. I''m fine with not being able to talk. I can also see just fine with one eye. I don''t need two. Eyes are surely heavy. What if it disturbs the balance of my head and I will be forced to live with my head tilted to one side? That''s why... let''s go back, okay? Please...?

    "I''m so looking forward to exploring the pyramids. Just wait, Latifa. I''m going to find our weddi- cough, cough I''m going to find us some powerful finger-sized accessories as well!"

    Miss...

 Chapter 117 - Miss, Arent Those...

    "Miss, we have arrived."

    "Good."

    F, freeedoooom~!

    Let me out, quickly let me out of here. Let me recall how a ground under feet feels again!

    Haha, no one was able to stop me from jumping out of the carriage.

    "Awu- AWUUU!"

    Owowow, my legs got so weak from the traveling they don''t know how to stand anymore!

    S, Senu! Are you there? Help! Help me uppp~

    "Lady Latifa...! Allow me to help you up..."

    "A, awu~"

    "Excuse my impudence..."

    !?

    Her level has increased! Senu''s maid level has increased!

    This is bad, my maid (Princess of a great empire) is going to exceed me at this rate!

    What am I going to do!? My maid level has stalled because of Miss'' cultivation and the long ride-

    "A, awuwu!"

    S, Sophia! Sophia!

    Crisis! It''s a crisis! I need youuuu~

    ......

    ......

    ......

    Not good. Not good.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.I panicked there for a moment.

    I can''t be relying on Sophia forever. I need to mature. Be more independent. I''m a maid, Miss'' maid. I should be the one people, namely Miss, should rely on.

    Thus, the golden maid plan shall begin!

    What is the golden maid plan you ask?

    Well... you know... that... right?

    Now then... where is this?

    "Latifa, Senu, come. We are going to check our rooms."

    "Awu~"

    "Okay~"

    Wait here like a good girl Misae, okay?

    I pat Misae on her head and follow Sophia.

    "What do you mean you have only three rooms available. Didn''t we book four room like a year ago?"

    Oh, Teddy is angry.

    What is this? A misunderstanding of some kind?

    "Y, yes... I''m terribly sorry, but a precious guest our establishment couldn''t turn down arrived just the other day..."

    "A precious guest?"

    "Yes, it''s the lord of the Pyramids City, Lucius Zensis."

    "Lucius Zensis, huh."

    "Yes, our Lord usually stays in the capital, but he chooses an inn every time the gates of Metallic Pyramids open. Unfortunately for you, customers, Lord Zensis selected our inn this time..."

    "My Prince, what are we going to do?"

    I see, I see. An important guest, the Lord of this city.

    It can''t be helped then.

    Wait... something''s fishy.

    ... What''s with that fellow''s smirk?

    "No problem. We will settle for the three rooms."

    "Thank you for being understanding, Prince Si."

    Mister receptionist, don''t be deceived by this man!

    He''s surely planning something... but what?

    "Here are the keys to your suites, they are located on the very top floor."

    "Thank you."

    "Let''s see the rooms."

    "Come, Latifa."

    S, suites... I''ve heard of them before...

    Miss, aren''t those really difficult for a maid to clean up...?

    This... might be a difficult task for a newbie like me... but... I will do my best...

    ... And maybe ask Senu and Sophia for help.

 Chapter 118 - Now, Miss. Tell Him, Tell Him Off!

    Woah~ what a nice room.

    It must be like twenty times the size of the servant rooms! It''s even bigger than Miss'' room back home.

    "Drake, you will have to share the room with Teddy."

    "No problem."

    "I will be in your care, Prince."

    Peh, why doesn''t he stay with them? Does he want to hog an entire room for himself?

    As expected one would expect from a black-hearted man...!

    "Awu~"

    Oh~ this room is nice as well.

    It has more girlish feel to it though~ how nice~

    "Senu, you will stay here with Auntie and the little devil."

    "Okay~"

    I will be staying here? Yea- hey! Who are you calling a little devil! You big devil!

    That''s two rooms... wait... wait a second...

    There''s only one room left... and Prince didn''t choose a room for himself and Miss yet...

    Wait, wait, wait, wait!

    That''s... that''s cheating! A misuse of authority!

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Guards! Guards, take him! he''s cheating!

    He''s being unfair~~~

    "... and this is where Mei Mei and I will stay."

    ""......""

    Hmm? Do you guys also disapprove of his unfair use of authority?

    I knew I was right! You can''t force me away from Miss'' side! I''m Miss'' maid, so I listen only to her commands!

    Now, Miss. Tell him, tell him off!

    "......"

    "Awu?"

    Miss?

    What''s wrong with her?

    She''s been awfully quiet all this time...

    "Mei Mei? Your brows have been twitching for a while now, but..."

    "Shayde..."

    "Yes, Mei Mei?"

    "... to get in my way?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "Are you trying to get in my way!?"

    "Guho!"

    E- ehhh!?

    Miss! You can''t just punch a prince!

    Actions like that have consequences, you know!

    Also, why did you punch him in the first place?

    Well, I don''t mind, but... still, you know?

    "Shameless."

    "That''s what you get for scheming like that, Elder brother."

    "B, Brother Shayde..."

    W, what''s with those eyes full of scorn?

    Would they look at me like that if they knew I wanted to share a room with Miss just as much?

    Scary... I''m glad no one noticed...

    "Come, Latifa! This room is ours."

    M, Miss?

    Uwoooo~

    Bang!

    Miss, calm down!

    That was really loud, you know? The inn''s staff will mistake us for burglars if you keep closing doors like that!

    "How dare he... how dare he tries to get in the way of our honeymo- ahem our trip."

    "Awu...!"

    Miss...!

    So you wanted to spend time together with me on this trip just as much as I wanted to spend it with you!

    I''m so happy~

    We will surely make a lot of fun memories here!

    I can''t already wait to share our upcoming memories with Mommy~

 Chapter 119 - ... and Then Miss Started Humming, So...

    "Hnn, hnn, hnnn?"

    Err... Miss...?

    So, umm... yeah.

    "Hnn, hnn, hnn, hnnn~?"

    What is it?

    Elder Sister Sand, are you also curious why Miss is joyfully humming while doing my job?

    Well, after Miss dragged me into the room...

    Click. It all began with the sound of the door being locked.

    "Awu...?"

    You see, Elder Sister Sand, I wasn''t sure why Miss was locking the door, but then I figured that since we aren''t at home, Miss locked the door so no one would rudely barge in.

    You wouldn''t want strangers to mistake their room for yours, right? I thought it could happen, of course, I still do. I thought there was no need to inquire further.

    "Gehehe..."

    Hm? No there wasn''t any rude person staying in our room.

    That was Miss, you see.

    Eh? You don''t believe me? There''s no way that Miss would let out such unladylike laugh?

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Well, she did. You should have seen her expression. It was really... funny. I had a difficult time holding back my laughter, you know?

    Ah, what happened next?

    Well, she moved towards me slowly and silently like a burglar that didn''t want to wake up the house owners.

    I found that funny too since Miss was in plain sight. I don''t know if she thought that I wouldn''t be able to see her even though she was right in front of me...

    Nn? She was up to no good? Surely not. Miss is always a proper noble lady. What? I shouldn''t be so biased? Well, if you say so...

    I know, I know. I will continue, so just listen, okay?

    Once she got close to me, she put her palms under my armpits and lifted me up.

    Uh, that''s just the usual? No way, how could a noble young lady lifting up her servants be ''the usual''?

    What do you mean that I''m airheaded! That''s rude, Elder Sister Sand...!

    Anyhow, once she lifted me up she seated me on a very luxurious and soft couch.

    The one I''m sitting on at the moment? Yeah, that''s the one. You also think it''s nice? I knew you would think so!

    "Here, My Honey. Have some juice and snacks while I unpack~"

    "Awuwu...?"

    Yup, that''s what she said.

    Eh? I received the refreshments and let her work? Without trying to stop her or doing anything?

    Well, I was stunned at first... and then Miss started humming, so... I let her be?

    Nonono, you got it all wrong, Elder Sister Sand! I definitely didn''t feel a single, tiny bit like leaving Miss to all the work while I laze around! Really!

    Elder Sister Sand! Why won''t you believe me... even though I''m telling the truth...

    "Hnn, hnn, hnn, hnn, hnnn~?"

    Ah, by the way. How come I''m able to talk to you all of a sudden?

 Chapter 120 - Miss, Why Are You Averting Your Gaze?

    What did you say, Elder Sister Sand?

    It''s because I became Martial Apprentice? But, I don''t remember any boom or dogaaan happening? I also haven''t cultivated a single bit on the way here.

    Huh? You also don''t understand? Well, it can''t be helped then.

    Anyhow, yay!

    Miss, Miss! You have to hear this...!

    I happily tug on Miss'' sleeve.

    "What''s the matter, Latifa?"

    "Awu! Awuwu!"

    "... Oh, I see."

    "Auuu..."

    Miss, why are you averting your gaze?

    Why can''t you just admit that you didn''t understand me...?

    Then, let me show Miss my new muscles!

    "Awu! Awa! Awuwu!"

    This pose and this pose, how about this one!?

    "Latifa... How dreamy... I think I might fall for you all over again...!"

    Hmm... Miss is mumbling something with her hands placed on her cheeks.

    I don''t think she gets what I want to say though?

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.What to do...

    ... Ah! I know!

    Let''s show Miss the ''bug swatter'' technique she taught me.

    Take a stance... take a deep breath... aaaand bug swatter!

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind passed by Miss, making her hair flutter for a little.

    "Latifa you... you have become Martial Apprentice!"

    "Awu!"

    Yes, I did! Praise me!

    "That''s wonderful! Absolutely fantastic!"

    "Awuwu~"

    "Right, a reward. A congratulatory reward for your hard work... but what?"

    Miss fell into deep thoughts.

    Hello? Miss, are you home...? Miss doesn''t react even if I wave my hand in front of her eyes.

    Then, Miss suddenly made a weird gesture of hitting the palm of her hand with the fist of her other hand and shot her gaze towards me.

    Umm...?

    "Latifa."

    "Awu?"

    Yes? I wonder what it is?

    "Would you like dinner first, or perhaps a bath? Or maybe... me?"

    "...... Awu?"

    Yes?

    Well, it''s too early for dinner and we didn''t even have a lunch yet.

    As for the bath... I would like one! We were on the road all the time and didn''t stop in a single inn on the way here, so there was nothing aside from some quick river washing after all...

    As for me? I mean Miss. What did she mean by that? Well, I like being with Miss...

    What? Why are you laughing Elder Sister Sand?

    Eh? She wants to give herself to me? Does Miss want to become my slave...? Unthinkable! Please stop joking with me, Elder Sister Sand...

    Umm...? What do you mean I misunderstood? I don''t get you.

    "Awu?"

    Miss...? Your face turned bright red for some reason. Are you all right?

    "I, I will help you pick a new technique... so, let''s go to the city''s martial library after taking a bath... h, how about that?"

    "Awu~"

    Okay~ but, Miss? I can see steam coming from the top of your head, are you really fine?

 Chapter 121 - Miss My Nose Hurts...

    THE PYRAMID LIBRARY, that''s whats written on the sign of the triangular building before us.

    This is the second time Miss and I went to a library together.

    Unlike the many steps of the Quas'' Martial Library, this Pyramid Library doesn''t have anything like that. Fortunately.

    I remember having a really difficult time. Miss on the other hand... she looked really chip.

    Anyhow, I''m glad there are no steps this ti-

    "Awaaa-!"

    Owww! What was that!? It was as if I collided with a wall... Miss my nose hurts...

    "Latifa, are you okay?"

    "Awuwu..."

    Wuuu, Miss. Someone forgot their invisible wall in front of me...

    T, thank you sniff for helping me up, Miss.

    "Miss, every library has a trial one must pass before entering. Pyramids City''s library is known for its self-growing barrier."

    Oh~ so that was it, a barrier. I see, I see. Thank you for the explanation, Sophia.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.... Sophia!? What are you doing here! Scaring me to death...

    I thought you stayed behind with Senu... ah, she''s here too.

    "You left the two brothers behind?"

    "Yes, I sneaked Senu out. Don''t worry, Miss. We are not untactful like those two."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    Miss, your ears turned red. Are you okay?

    This barrier looks deadly, just look at my nose. You shouldn''t try to force your way in if you are ill.

    "Anyhow, let''s enter. Stay close to me Latifa, okay?"

    "Awu!"

    Alright!

    If you say so, MIss. No one knows your body better than yourself, so I will trust you this time. But, as your trusty maid, I will send you home if I see any signs of sickness, okay?

    Miss moved her hands forward and gently placed them on top of the invisible barrier. If other people didn''t know that there was a barrier, she would look really silly! ... Do people know that there''s a barrier? I hope so...

    Then, Miss hands turned, the backs of her hands facing each other and she made a motion as if opening curtains.

    The air looks a bit distorted, I think she was able to successfully open the barrier.

    I grab on Miss sleeve and follower her inside while looking back at Sophia and Senu.

    I hope they can get inside too.

    Sophia extended her hand and flicked her finger at the barrier.

    BANG!

    A loud explosion followed by the sound of shattering glass happened and Sophia with Senu behind her carefreely followed us inside.

    ... As expected of Sophia! The greatest of maids! That''s my Master!

    Rather, Senu looks quite used to it, doesn''t she?

 Chapter 122 - As Expected of My Miss!

    "Noble lady, welcome to our humble library. What you might be looking for?"

    When we entered the library, a white-haired, chubby elderly lady greeted us. I mean, Miss. She greeted Miss. But, that''s only given. Miss is wearing exquisite looking white robes, while the rest of us are in a green, maid robes. Miss has offered me nice red robes before going out, but servants and especially slaves aren''t permitted to wear red.

    "Martial Apprentice techniques."

    "I understand, please follow me."

    I have been thinking this before too, but Miss really doesn''t like to speak with strangers, doesn''t she?

    Oh, you think that talking with unimportant people is a waste of energy, Elder Sister Sand? But... isn''t making relationships with all kinds of people important? What? You mean that I should improve my relationship with Prince Si? Nevermind then.

    "Noble lady, all of the manuals in this row are Martial Apprentice techniques. Please, take a look."

    "Nn."

    The chubby elderly lady said and left.

    "Come, Latifa. See whether something interests you. You guys help too."

    "Awu~"

    "Certainly."

    "Okay."

    And thus, the four of us started looking through the manuals.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Let''s see, let''s see.

    Dance of the Wild Goose? Move through the battlefield with light steps like a Wild Goose?

    Uhh, I''d rather something more graceful than a Wild Goose...

    Fist of the Enraged Bull? Jab with the power of an enraged bull.

    Hmm... bulls don''t even have fists, do they? It doesn''t sound graceful either...

    How am I to serve someone as graceful as Miss while shouting something like "First of the Enraged Bull!"

    Not that anyone would understand me, but still...

    "Awuwuwu?"

    Miss have you found something?

    "All of these seem... mediocre."

    "It''s as you said, Miss. These aren''t worthwhile to train."

    "Hmm. Come with me."

    Miss frowned and grabbed my hand.

    She brought us back to the entrance where the chubby elderly lady was.

    "Noble lady, have you found something to your liking?"

    "Not really. Do you have any ancient techniques here?"

    "We do, but... are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "Hahh... all right, please follow me."

    The elderly lady sighed and took us to the top floor of the library. This floor looks considerably smaller and really unkempt. It''s almost as if they have already given up on it.

    "You can find all of the ancient techniques on this floor. I''m truly sorry for the mess, but customers who come for these manuals are really rare."

    "No problem."

    The chubby elderly bowed and left us once again.

    "Miss, these are all written in the ancient languages. Are you perhaps able to read them?"

    "Let''s find out."

    Miss said and picked up the nearby manual. She looked at the cover of the manual and her eyes suddenly shot wide open.

    "Yaponskiy?"

    "Awu?"

    Yaponskiy? What does that mean? Is that the name of the manual?

    Miss is truly incredible for being able to read ancient texts!

    As expected of my Miss!

 Chapter 123 - This Miss is Stupid!

    Side: Miss

    <hr>

    ¡°Yaponskiy?¡±

    First, there were Russian manuals in Quas and now Japanese manuals in Demos? What''s going on here...? Is this perhaps how Earth ended up after countless of years? No, that can''t be. If Quas was Russia and Demos was Japan, we would be traveling to the east, not west. Moreover, the weather in Quas isn''t comparable to Russia''s weather. This is troublesome... I have so many questions I feel I don''t need an answer to... If I really found out that this place was really Earth in the future, what difference would it make? Probably none.

    I should just make the languages of my past life an advantage and find my Darling something that I know is good~

    "Hehe..."

    "Awu?"

    Cough, cough. Don''t mind me. It''s nothing.

    "Miss, are you able to read the ancient text?"

    "Yeah."

    "As expected of Miss!"

    "Awu~"

    Umm... what are these feelings of guilt I''m starting to feel? Let''s not mind it.

    I have to focus on finding something good for my Darling.

    Let''s see, let''s see...

    Jujutsu, Kenjutsu, Naginatajutsu, Iaijutsu, Soujutsu... even Sumo?

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.There really is everything here.

    Considering Latifa''s small body, she probably wouldn''t be able to swing around with something like a spear...

    So... that leaves either small weapons like daggers or hand-to-hand combat.

    Hmm...? Wait a moment...

    There really is no need to learn from a manual is there? I have been trained in many martial arts in my past life.

    Why don''t I try fusing the arts I learned in my past life with the supernatural powers of this world instead of relying on this world''s martial arts and techniques? There are manuals for Judo, Hapkido, and many other arts. That must mean that even though there aren''t many people who can learn them, they are still proper arts that work in this world.

    I could then teach Latifa personally... Why did it take me so long to realize this?

    Hahh... This Miss is stupid! Just how much of skinship did I lose because of being so slow-witted...

    Smack!

    "Awu?"

    "What''s the matter, Miss?"

    Oops, I got too angry at myself and handled the manual too roughly.

    "Nothing."

    But, what should I teach her? Something that I''m most familiar with would be... Systema?

    "Pfft."

    Just imagining Latifa with her tiny body doing Systema...

    Haha... let''s do it!

    "Miss?"

    "There, unfortunately, isn''t anything suitable for Latifa here."

    "A, awuu..."

    "Don''t be sad, Latifa. I will teach you... something that I''ve come up with myself."

    "Awu!?"

    "Something that Miss has come up with...?"

    Yeah, don''t look at me with such doubt, Sophia.

    What else was I supposed to say?

    "Miss... you still didn''t choose a cultivation technique for Latifa... how about selecting one instead of the martial arts technique...?"

    "Latifa does have a cultivation technique though?"

    "Awu?"

    "Eh? She does?"

    "Yeah. My cultivation can be performed only in a pair, so hers is the same one as mine."

    "Awu!?"

    "Eh?"

    Yeah. Since Kindred Spirit Link works both ways, there''s no need for Latifa to learn any other cultivation technique, right?

 Chapter 124 - Miss, Are These Two Princes Okay?

    C, cultivation...?

    Elder Sister Sand, Miss said that I already have a cultivation technique, but I don''t remember ever practicing it?

    Yeah? You already knew about it? Then... what is it? Eh!? Why won''t you tell me!? Why are you laughing!?

    I''m bummed that Miss didn''t find any suitable martial arts technique for me, but she said she will teach me something she came up with herself... martial arts that only Miss and I would know... hehehe...

    "Awuwuwu..."

    "Lady Latifa?"

    Ah, Senu, don''t look at me with such a concern...

    I''m most definitely all right, okay!?

    "Noble lady, have you found something to your liking?"

    "No, unfortunately, I have not."

    "Is that so... if you are here for the Metallic Pyramids of Demos, please come by again when the gate closes again. Many cultivators will be surely selling their manuals to us."

    "Alright."

    The elderly lady bowed as Miss walked out of the library with me in the tow.

    Are those Metallic Pyramids really that amazing? I''m getting more and more excited~

    "Miss, wait here for a moment, please. I will bring a carriage around."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon."Nn."

    Whoa~ Sophia disappeared the moment Miss acknowledged her.

    Hmm... did Prince Shiyu perhaps learned that skill from Sophia? No wonder, no wonder...

    "Awu~"

    Oh~ it''s Misae.

    There, there. Who is a good girl, who is a good girl~

    There, there... there, there, there... there, there, there, there, there...

    "Latifa, come in, it''s getting dark."

    "A, awuu~"

    C, coming~

    W, who knew patting Misae could be contagious...

    I noticed something strange as soon as I stepped into the carriage with one foot.

    No, Elder Sister Sand, I know that Prince Si is always strange, but his current mood can be described only as strange.

    What do I mean? Well, he seems happy but his eyes aren''t smiling? It''s almost as if he was trying to hide the fact that someone stole the teddy bear he was secretly keeping beside his pillow. Eh? He''s not me? What do you mean by that!? I don''t keep a teddy bear next to my pillow in secret.

    ... The handkerchief Miss lost a few months ago? W, what about it? I don''t know what you are talking about!

    A, anyhow... let''s sit down...

    Oh! Prince Shiyu... you were here as well?

    "How was the library?"

    "It was alright."

    "How does it compare to our Martial Library."

    "A bit lacking."

    "Found something interesting?"

    "No."

    T, this feels like an interrogation.

    "Latifa."

    Hmm? What is it, Prince Shiyu?

    "Awu?"

    "How was the library?"

    "Awu...?"

    "Found something to your liking?"

    "Awuwu...?"

    Umm... why do you have such serious expression and why are you pretending to understand what I''m saying?

    Miss, are these two princes okay?

 Chapter 125 - Miss Told Me to Put My Hands Up

    We returned to the inn while being interrogated(?) by the two princes. They were acting really weird the whole way there. Although they always act weird, don''t they?

    It was already dark when we arrived, so we had a quick dinner (it was tasteless as ever), and then we headed towards the baths. Since this inn is one of the few high-end inns in the city, it has both male and female baths. They even have something called mixed baths. How do I know, you ask, Elder Sister Sand? Well... there''s an entrance with a large blue curtain with a "Men" written on it on the left, then there''s red curtain with "Women" written on it on the right, and in between is an entrance with "Mixed Baths" written on a green curtain, you see?

    Sophia was about to explain to me when Prince Si and Prince Shiyu said they will wait inside for us.

    Wait for us...? What are they talking about? That is, of course, impossible. It would destroy Miss'' reputation if she were seen naked by men. Of course, Sophia as the great maid she is and Senu as the princess of a great Empire also shouldn''t reveal more skin than necessary.

    "How persistent..."

    "I''m ashamed..."

    Miss sighed in amazement while Senu looked down with her hand on her forehead.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. While still deep in thoughts, Miss grabbed my hand and led me through the entrance with the red curtain.

    Hmm? This is confusing... will we meet them inside since they entered through a different entrance or not? Well, I don''t mind either way as long as Miss is okay with it...

    After entering, Miss led us to a room with many shelves and straw baskets. She seemed to be very used to this for some reason. I can''t say that Miss wasn''t in such baths before as I haven''t been for so long with her, but I''m sure she has never visited such baths since I got purchased by the Maed House.

    "Take your clothes off and put them in the basket."

    "Awu..."

    Okay... but is it safe? Won''t anyone steal our clothes when we left them unattended? Well, I won''t mind if my clothes got stolen, but Miss'' robes are very expensive, you know? Shouldn''t I keep the guard here while you bathe?

    No? Okay then... you can''t blame it on me if they do get stolen later, alright!

    After I finished undressing and putting the clothes in the basket,

    "Hands up~"

    Miss told me to put my hands up. Hmm? Okay...

    "There you go~"

    Miss said after wrapping a towel around my body. She then wrapped one around herself.

    In the meantime, Sophia helped to wrap a towel around Senu. Sophia also seems quite used to this. Was she here before? She must have traveled a lot in order to reach her greatness.

    After all four of us were wrapped in the towels, we went further inside towards a door that was blurred with steam.